ALIEN INTERVIEW - THE NEW EARTH - Earth Changes and The ...

ALIEN INTERVIEW 

Based On Personal Notes and Interview Transcriptions Provided by : 

Matilda O'Donnell MacElroy 

Editing and Supplemental Footnotes by: 

Lawrence R. Spencer 

( Author of "The Oz Factors" ) 

1

Alien Interview 

Copyright (c) 2008 by Lawrence R. Spencer. 

All Rights Reserved. 

Cover and book design by Lawrence R. Spencer 

Printed in The United States of America 

First Edition Printing: 2008 

ISBN: 978-0-6152-0460-4 

2

Acknowledgements 

My sincerest thanks to the enthusiastic, insightful editorial support of Michel and 

Brenda. Thank you very much to all of the diligent and unselfish work of the owners, 

staff and tireless contributors and editors of Wikipedia.org upon which the 

material in this book relies heavily for efficacious documentary support of 

many of the footnoted items sited in the text of the transcripts and comments 

from Matilda O'Donnell MacElroy. 

Disclaimer 

As far as the Editor of the book, "Alien Interview" is concerned, and for all practical 

purposes, the content of the book is a work of fiction. The Editor makes no claim to 

the factuality of the content, and in fact, cannot prove that the alleged author 

actually ever existed. Although some of the dates, locations, persons and incidents 

described may be factual or based on fact, there is no evidence to authenticate that 

equally as many may be subjective contrivances of the author. 

All of the information, notes and transcripts received by the Editor are contained in 

their complete, original form, as represented in the book. The Editor is no longer in 

possession of any original documents or copies of original documents from the 

author, i.e. Mrs. MacElroy. 

Some material contained in the book may have similarities to Earth philosophies as 

the variety of these are too numerous to list, and bear too many fundamental 

similarities to be easily differentiated. Although the book discusses the origins of the 

universe, the time track of the physical universe, paranormal activities of immortal 

and/or extraterrestrial beings, "aliens" or "gods", it is in no way the intention of the 

Editor to represent, endorse, forward or assume the viewpoint of the author, any 

political doctrine, economic vested interest, scientific hypothesis, religious practice 

or philosophy, whether terrestrial or extraterrestrial. 

The notes and transcripts contained in the book, are solely and only the based on the 

representations and documents provided by the author, the late Matilda O'Donnell 

MacElroy, unless otherwise specifically annotated by Footnotes in The Appendix of 

the book. 

The Editor is not responsible for any assumptions, inferences or conclusions made 

by the reader based on the material is this book, which are solely and only the 

responsibility of the reader. 

What is true for you, is true for you. 

Lawrence R. Spencer -- Editor 

3

Table Of Contents 

ALIEN INTERVIEW TITLE PAGE.................................................................................................2 

TABLE OF CONTENTS .....................................................................................................................4 

FOREWORD ........................................................................................................................................5 

PREAMBLE..........................................................................................................................................6 

DEDICATION ......................................................................................................................................7 

EDITORIAL GUIDELINES USED IN THIS BOOK .......................................................................8 

DEFINITIONS......................................................................................................................................9 

INTRODUCTION: THE MYSTERY OF UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS......................10 

ABOUT THE SOURCE OF MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK ...........................................................13 

MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY: BIOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION ......................16 

THE LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY ....................................................................................19 

THE TRANSCRIPTS: 

CHAPTER ONE - MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN...............................................27 

CHAPTER TWO - MY SECOND INTERVIEW ............................................................................36 

CHAPTER THREE - MY THIRD INTERVIEW ...........................................................................38 

CHAPTER FOUR - THE LANGUAGE BARRIER........................................................................42 

CHAPTER FIVE - READING LESSONS .......................................................................................45 

CHAPTER SIX - MY EDUCATION BEGINS ...............................................................................48 

CHAPTER SEVEN - A LESSON IN ANCIENT HISTORY.........................................................55 

CHAPTER EIGHT - A LESSON IN RECENT HISTORY...........................................................66 

CHAPTER NINE - A TIME LINE OF EVENTS ............................................................................80 

CHAPTER TEN - A LESSON IN BIOLOGY ..............................................................................106 

CHAPTER ELEVEN - A LESSON IN SCIENCE........................................................................121 

CHAPTER TWELVE - A LESSON IN IMMORTALITY..........................................................129 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN - A LESSON IN THE FUTURE...........................................................133 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN - AIRL REVIEWS THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS..................139 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN - MY INTERROGATION .........................................................................144 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN - AIRL DEPARTS......................................................................................148 

POST SCRIPT FROM MRS. MACELROY..................................................................................150 

APPENDIX: EDITOR'S FOOTNOTES............................................................................ 156 - 303 

4

Foreword: 

"We ask, as Fools who know not Our Own Spirit: 

Where are the hidden traces left by The Gods?" 

-- Rig Veda -- 

book i, stanza 164, lines 5 a & b 

5

Preamble 

What greater brutality can be inflicted on anyone than to erase or 

deny the spiritual awareness, identity, 

ability, and memory that is the essence of oneself? 

-- Lawrence R. Spencer -- 

2008 

6

Dedication 

This book is dedicated to all Immortal Spiritual Beings, whether they are 

aware of themselves as such, or not. It is especially dedicated to the 

wisdom, courage and integrity of those Greater Beings, who in various 

incarnations at various times during the past, in the present and into the 

future, enkindle and carry the Flame of Truth into the darkest corners of the 

universe. 

This dedication is not only to the philosophical teachings and technologies 

developed by these beings, but to the demonstrated and documented 

courage to apply their philosophy in the face of overwhelming ignorance, 

overt hostility and aggressive suppression by lesser beings and by the selfserving 

vested interests of inter-galactic and planetary political, economic, 

and religious institutions. 

Though relatively few in number, the profound wisdom and heroic 

dedication of such beings, and those who share their quest, have been the 

only effective deterrent to spiritual slavery. Freedom, Communication, 

Creativity ,Trust and Truth for all Immortal Spiritual Beings in this universe 

is their legacy. The Good Examples set by them is our sanctuary and 

sustenance. Personal, diligent application of their teachings is our weapon 

against the dwindling spiral of chaos and oblivion that is the material 

universe. 

-- Lawrence R. Spencer -- 

7

Editorial Guidelines Used In This Book 

I have tried not to edit the material I received from Mrs. MacElroy except to 

the degree necessary to make a logical sequence of the material she mailed 

to me. Wherever possible I have quoted or transcribed her original written 

notes verbatim. 

In some instances I have taken editorial liberty to add other information, or 

supplementary commentary which I feel will add useful definitions, or 

clarification to the information given in the official transcripts, or to her 

remarks or observations. These appear as a numbered "(Footnote)" in the 

Appendix at the end of the book. All footnote references, where possible, 

are copied verbatim from the free internet encyclopedia website 

www.wikipedia.org. If information was not available through Wikipedia.org, 

I used the popular internet search engine www.google.com to find a website 

reference that seemed most appropriate to the subject matter. 

Mrs. MacElroy did not make a notation of dates in the most of the 

documents, so I am not certain that the sequence of material matches the 

actual sequence of events, or sequence of the interviews, except as noted on 

the official transcripts themselves. 

Since it has been 60 years since the date of the interviews, and considering 

the age of Mrs. MacElroy before her death, I reasoned that she did not 

necessarily have an acute recollection of exact names, dates and times, 

except as recorded in the transcripts of July 8th through August 12th, 1947. 

The material in this book is organized into three different types. The 

following notations will be used to designate where these appear in this book: 

-- The Editor 

1) (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTES) 

(TYPE FONT: Times Roman, 12 point) 

2) (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW) 

(Courier New, 12 point) 

3) 1 (Footnote) 

(TYPE FONT: Arial, 10 point, Bold) 

8

Vested Interest: 

Definitions 

a survival or non-survival plan or agenda which has been 

"clothed" to make it seem like something other than what it actually is. 

any person, group or entity which prevents or controls 

communication to serve their own purposes, (plans or agenda). 

-- Reference: Page 37, The Oz Factors, by Lawrence R. Spencer. 

Mystery: 

an enigma or problem involving paradox or apparent 

contradiction 

profound, inexplicable, or secretive quality or character 

-- Reference: www.merriam-webster.com 

9

Introduction: 

The Mystery of UFOs and Extraterrestrials 

If you have studied UFO phenomena at all, you are already familiar with the 

infamous Orson Welles radio broadcast of "War of the Worlds, And The 

Invasion from Mars" 1 (Footnote) on Oct. 30, 1938. This fictitious radio 

dramatization of an invasion of Earth by "aliens" incited a global UFO and 

extraterrestrial hysteria long before the UFO crash near Roswell, N.M. in 

1947. 

During the past 60 years, since the alleged Roswell crash, there have been 

tens of thousands of reported UFO sightings. A global hysteria has emerged 

from "evidence" of what is presumed to be extraterrestrial phenomenon. 

Concurrently, the unrelenting denial of this phenomenon by the U.S. 

government has precipitated an uninterrupted flurry of accusations, counter- 

accusations, cover-up conspiracy theories, lunatic fringe speculations, 

"scientific investigations", etc., etc., ad nauseam, and a growing multitude of 

similar alleged "close encounters". 

My first thought when I received the package of documents from Mrs. 

MacElroy was: "This is just another set of Majestic-12 documents". 

2 (Footnote) I am referring to a "mysterious package" reportedly received by 

mail in 1984 shortly after the death of the last surviving member of the socalled 

"Majestic-12" committee, alleged to have been organized by President 

Harry Truman shortly after the Roswell incident in 1947. 

There are several similarities to the "Majestic-12" documents and the 

package I received from Mrs. MacElroy. In the case of the former, an 

envelope was sent from an anonymous sender with no return address. It 

contained an undeveloped roll of film. That's all. On the roll of film were 

photos of documents that were assumed to be authentic by the recipient and 

his colleagues whose vested interest, i.e. livelihood, depend heavily on 

attracting public notice and credibility to themselves as "leading authorities" 

on the subject of UFO phenomena. They have worked relentlessly since 

then to discover "proof" that the documents are authentic. Of course, 

government agencies deny everything alleged in the documents and 

anything having to do with the subject of extraterrestrials in general. 

10

In addition, the subject has become so thoroughly overwhelmed with obvious 

false reports, discredited sources, hearsay, manufactured falsehoods, 

misunderstandings, missing information, added inapplicable information and 

a myriad of other conflicting complexities which have made the subject 

laughable or unapproachable as a science. This may be intentional, or 

simply a reflection of the general chaos and barbarism that is Humanity. 

As for government denials and cover-ups, the events of September 11, 2001, 

have made it abundantly apparent to me that the U.S. government has 

destroyed any vestige of trust the American people and the world may have 

harbored, even through the Vietnam war, Watergate, and many similar 

betrayals, in the "honesty" of the American government, military and 

intelligence community, by blatantly lying to it's own people about almost 

anything and everything. 

In spite of vast numbers of "UFO sightings", innumerable reports of "alien 

abductions", and "close encounters" with extraterrestrials that pervade nearly 

all of prehistoric and recorded human history I found only one underlying, 

unifying, undisputable, axiomatic common denominator that permeates all of 

this data: 

Assuming that subjective reality, or beliefs, of individuals is acceptable 

evidence, there has been no universally agreed upon "proof" that UFOs and 

/ or extraterrestrial life forms exist whether based on government admission , 

physical evidence, circumstantial or subjective data. 

There are several deductions I can infer from the lack of agreement, 

government admission or physical evidence that such things are real that, if 

verified, may lead to a workable solution to this mystery: 

deduction: 

In spite of an enormous collection of subjective, circumstantial and objective 

"evidence" of extraterrestrial activity on and around Earth, the existence, 

intentions and the activities of extraterrestrials remain hidden and 

mysterious. 

deduction: 

Universally agreed upon proof of extraterrestrial life based on subjective 

data, government admission, physical and circumstantial evidence are 

subject to conflicting vested interests, which has made such proof 

unattainable. 

Collectively, these deductions beg the obvious question: 

If extraterrestrials life forms exist, why is there no consistent, forthright , 

open, interactive communication between Mankind and Extraterrestrials? 

11

Fortunately, subjective reality does not require evidence or "proof". 

Therefore, I decided to write this book in order to pass along a subjective 

communication I received from Mrs. MacElroy to other people who may be 

interested in it. 

Personally, I am not assuming that anything I received from Mrs. MacElroy is 

in any way authentic, with the exception of the envelope and the paper inside 

the envelope. I cannot substantiate any of it. Indeed, I can't truly verify that 

there was ever such a person as Mrs. MacElroy other than a voice I heard 

over the phone in 1998. The voice could have been anyone. Personally, I 

do not have a vested interest in UFO research. Yes, I've written a few books 

about immortal spiritual beings -- because I'm interested in the subject. But I 

haven't sold enough of those books to pay for the time it took to write them. 

It is a hobby. I earn my living as a small business consultant. 

It is not my intention to justify, explain, or remedy any disability to perceive or 

understand the mysteries of extraterrestrial existence, UFOs, governments 

agendas or spiritual abilities. Nor is it intended to educate, persuade, or 

promote to anyone that any of these phenomena exist. Furthermore, what I 

may or may not think about any of this is irrelevant. 

Moreover, I have burned all of the original documents, including the envelope 

I received from Mrs. MacElroy. I do not want to spend the rest of my life 

being hounded by UFO researchers, government agents, grocery store 

tabloids reporters, UFO advocates and de-bunkers alike, or anyone else. 

Any "proofs" or attempts to authenticate the assertion that Mrs. MacElroy 

actually interviewed an alien in 1947 will have to be done by others. 

Ripley says, "Believe It, or Not". 3 (Footnote) 

I say, "What's true for you, is true for you". 

Lawrence R. Spencer 

Editor 

12

About The Source Of Material In This Book 

The content of this book is primarily excerpted from the letter, interview 

transcripts and personal notes I received from the late Matilda O'Donnell 

MacElroy. Her letter to me asserts that this material is based on her 

recollection of communication with an alien being, who "spoke" with her 

telepathically. During July and August of 1947 she interviewed an 

extraterrestrial being who she identifies as "Airl", and whom she claims was 

and continues to be an officer, pilot and engineer who was recovered from a 

flyer saucer that crashed near Roswell, New Mexico on July 8th, 1947. 

Obviously, anyone reading anything about this most famous, or infamous, of 

all "flying saucer" or "alien encounter" events must necessarily be highly 

suspicious regarding 1) the authenticity of the report and 2) the credibility of 

the source of information, especially when it appears for the first time sixty 

years after the alleged event! 

I received the aforementioned letter from Mrs. MacElroy on September 14th, 

2007, together with a package of documents. The package contained three 

types of documents: 

1) hand-written notes in cursive on ordinary, lined, 8 1/2" X 11"school 

notebook paper, which I assume had been written personally by Mrs. 

MacElroy. 

2) notes typed on a manual typewriter on plain, white 20 lb. bond paper, 

which I am assume were prepared personally by her. At least both had the 

appearance of having been written in the same hand writing, and / or typed 

on the same typewriter consistently throughout. The writing in the notes I 

received also appeared to be the same as the writing on the address and 

return address of the manila envelope I received from Navan, Ireland, which 

was postmarked on 3 September, 2007. Since I am not a forensic expert, or 

handwriting analyst, my opinion in these matter is not a professionally 

qualified judgment. 

3) many pages of typewritten transcriptions of her interview with the alien. 

These were obviously typed on a different typewriter. These pages were 

typed on a different type of paper and showed apparent signs of age and 

repeated handling. 

13

None of these notes were assembled in any particular order, or by date, 

except where indicated by a sentence or paragraph of preamble or 

explanation by her, or by extrapolation from the context of the pages. 

Voltaire 4 (Footnote) is quoted as having said: "History is a Mississippi of lies". 

According to the comments made by the alien in the interview transcripts, 

supplied by Mrs. MacElroy, the fundamental lesson of history is that many, 

many gods have become men, but very few men, if any, have returned to 

being a god again. 

According to the alien being -- "Airl" -- if anything he / she / it supposedly 

communicated can be trusted -- and if the "translation" or interpretation of 

this alleged communication is accurate, the history of this universe is a "River 

of Lies" down which the might and freedom of all-powerful, god-like, immortal 

spiritual beings ended and was lost in a Sea of Matter and Mortality. 

Furthermore, according to the very direct and undiplomatic statements made 

-- which seem to express the "personal opinion" of the alien -- if one were 

traveling the far reaches of the universe in search of a place called "Hell", it 

would be an accurate description of Earth and the inhabitants in its current 

condition. 

To further compound, complicate and magnify the "incredible" source of the 

"interview transcriptions" I received from Mrs. MacElroy is the fact that they 

are: 

1) based almost entirely on "telepathic communication" between the alien 

and Mrs. MacElroy. 

2) many of these interviews discuss "paranormal" activities of "immortal 

spiritual beings". 

Of course, most "scientific authorities" are unwilling to acknowledge or 

perceive spiritual phenomena of any kind. 

The dictionary definition of the word paranormal is: 

adjective: 

1. cannot be explained by scientific methods 

2. supernatural, or seemingly outside "normal" sensory channels 

By definition, people who use the word "paranormal" are 1) not able to 

explain spiritual phenomena and 2) spiritual phenomena are outside of their 

normal sensory channels. 

14

In short, scientists suffer from the inability and/or unwillingness to 

perceive and/or explain spiritual activities. Therefore, the discussion of 

spiritual activities or spiritual universes in this book are expected to be 

understood only by those who can and will perceive such things. 

According to the time spans related by the alien in several of the interviews, 

there are a number of compelling and heretofore unknown reasons that 

suggest the possibility that many extraordinary miscalculations have been 

made by Earth scientists regarding the origins and antiquity of the universe, 

Earth, life forms and events. Of course, these may or may not be accurate 

either, as time and it's ugly step-child, history, are largely subjective. 

However, it can be observed that, by contrast with interstellar or 

"macrocosmic time", the historical perspective of residents of Earth is limited 

to a relatively microscopic period of time, compared to what are considered 

to be "recent events" in the chronology of an space travel civilization, much 

less the entire time span of the universe. 

The geological record of Earth is reckoned, by the best guesses of scientists, 

to be only about 4 billion years. The antiquity of homo sapiens in the 

archaeology textbooks is estimated at only a few million years, at most. Even 

the entire biological spectrum is considered to have existed on this planet for 

only a few hundred million years. And, by and large, the personal memory of 

individual beings on this planet is limited to only one lifetime. 

All other dates, events, or interpretations of events cited in this book are from 

terrestrial sources, which are purely subjective observations, conjectures, or 

inventions of human beings, including those of the author, and must 

therefore be credited or disregarded by the reader accordingly, considering 

the penchant of Earth inhabitants to myopia, egocentricity, and general 

ignorance of the several universes in which we dwell. 

This book is intended to be an informal presentation of information provided 

to me, sixty years after the fact, of a series of interviews between an alien 

space craft officer, pilot & engineer and an Army Air Force surgical nurse. 

15


Biographical Information 

Since I have never met Mrs. MacElroy in person, and spoke with her over the 

phone only once for about 20 minutes, I can not vouch personally for her as 

a credible source of information. In fact, I cannot factually substantiate that 

such a person actually existed, accept that I did speak with her on the phone 

and I received hand-written material in the mail which was sent from a 

physical address in Ireland. 

When I spoke to her on the phone in 1998, I was living in Florida. At the time 

of our brief phone interview, Mrs. MacElroy lived on Scotty Pride Drive in 

Glasgow, Montana. I know this because I mailed a copy of my book, The Oz 

Factors, to her as a gift after it was published in 1999. I am sure she 

received the book, because she refers to it by name in the letter I received 

from Ireland, and says that she read it. 

I did a little research on the internet about Glasgow, Montana for my own 

interest. Glasgow was founded in 1887 as a railroad town that became 

popular during the 1930s because President FDR requested that Fort Peck 

Dam be constructed there which became a huge source of employment for 

the Glasgow area. In the 1960s the population flourished up to 12,000 

because of Glasgow Air Force Base (SAC), which was used during the 

Vietnam conflict and the earlier part of the 'Cold War'. The base was 

deactivated and closed in 1969. 

When I talked to Mrs. MacElroy on the phone she mentioned that she had 

been relocated there by the U.S. Air Force after her service was completed, 

and that's where she met her husband, who was an engineer. I don't think 

she mentioned his first name. However, he worked on building the Fort Peck 

Dam, which created the massive Fort Peck Lake. Although the dam was 

finished in 1940, he was a great fisherman and outdoorsman, so he stayed in 

the area. I gathered that the Irish heritage of the place had something to do 

with it, but didn't pursue that point with her. I haven't been able to find any 

record of a "MacElroy" who worked at the dam, but the personnel records 

from that period are virtually non-existent as far as I can determine. 

I contacted her during my research for The Oz Factors book because I was 

led to believe, through a very circuitous line of investigation, that this women 

16

was suspected of having been involved with alien contact at Area 51, or the 

Roswell crash site, or something similar. 

Through a sequence of circumstantial inferences and accidental referrals, I 

actually found her number in the phone book and called her up just on the 

chance that there might really be such a person. 

Needless to say, when I called her she was less than forthcoming in her 

response to my questions. However, I think she was impressed by my 

genuine and innocent sincerity to get information for my book, and realized 

that I had no nefarious or financially motivated purposes or reason to exploit 

her in any way. Nonetheless, she did not give me any useful information at 

that time, except to say that she had been in the Army and was stationed in 

New Mexico in 1947. 

She could not discuss anything whatsoever about any kind of incident, as her 

life depended on remaining silent. Although this piqued my interest even 

more, it was futile to try to push her any further, so I gave up and forgot about 

her until last September, when I got the package from Ireland. 

I tried to contact her in Ireland at the return address on the package, but 

received no reply from her, nor have I been able to find anyone in Meath 

County, Ireland who was acquainted with either of them except the landlady 

from whom they rented a room for a few weeks before their deaths, which 

seemed to have occurred simultaneously, although I have no real evidence 

of this. 

However, the post mark of the envelope she sent to me was stamped at the 

post office in Navan, Co. Meath, Ireland on the date sited above. Since there 

is an actual residence (according to Google Maps) at the return address 

shown on the envelope, I wrote to the address and was advised by the home 

owner that both Mrs. MacElroy and her husband, whose name turns out to 

have been "Paul", were both recently deceased. She said that the cremated 

remains of Mrs. MacElroy and her husband were interred at Saint Finian 

Cemetery on Athboy Road. 

Subsequently, I have not been able to find any record of her under the 

maiden name of O'Donnell, nor have I had any success at discovering any 

personal friend, family member or document to confirm her birth, medical 

education, or military record, marriage or death, with the exception of her 

landlady in Ireland (who is not a relative) just before her death. I suspect that 

this is the false identity given to her by the military when she left Roswell, as 

mentioned in her notes. 

In either case, it seems likely that her identity and all evidence of her has 

been expunged from the public record. I understand that certain government 

17

agencies are adept at covering up evidence, or making records (and people) 

disappear. It seems likely that this has been done in her case, due to the 

highly sensitive nature of the Roswell incident and consistent with the rest of 

the alleged "cover up". 

Inasmuch as I do not have any further information to verify or substantiate 

that any of the notes of these "interviews" sent to me by Mrs. MacElroy are in 

any way factual, other than what I have already mentioned, let the reader 

beware, and take heed accordingly! 

18

The Letter from Mrs. MacElroy 

_______________________________________________________________ 

August 12, 2007 

Dear Lawrence, 

I am typing this letter to you on my old Underwood 

typewriter that I bought after I was discharged from the 

Army. Somehow it seems like a fitting contrast to the 

subject of this letter and the documents you will find 

enclosed in this envelope. 

The last time I spoke to you was about eight years ago. 

During your brief telephone interview with me you asked 

me to assist you with the research for "The Oz Factors" 

book you were writing because you suspected that I might 

know something that would help your investigation into 

the possibility that extraterrestrial beings may have 

influenced the history of Earth. When we spoke, I told 

you that I did not have any information that I could 

share with you about anything. 

Since then I have read your book and found it very 

interesting and compelling. You are obviously a man who 

has done his homework, and who could understand my own 

experiences. I've been thinking a lot about your 

allusion to the old philosopher whom you paraphrased in 

our phone conversation: "with great power, comes great 

responsibility". Although I don't think power is 

pertinent in my life or to my reasons for sending you 

the enclosed documents, you certainly did get me 

thinking about my responsibility. 

I have reconsidered my position, for a variety of 

reasons, not the least of which is my realization that 

you were right. I do have a responsibility to myself, 

at least. I can not possibly tell you the personal Hell 5 

(Footnote) of ethical irresolution and spiritual ambivalence 

I have endured since 1947. I do not want to keep playing 

the game of "maybe I should have, or maybe I shouldn't 

have", through the rest of Eternity! 

19

Many men have been killed to extinguish the possibility 

of revealing the knowledge I have helped to withhold 

from society, until now. Only a small handful of people 

on Earth have seen and heard what I have had the burden 

of keeping secret for sixty years. All those years I 

thought that I had been entrusted with a great deal of 

confidence by the "powers that be" in our government, 

although I have often felt that power is greatly 

misguided, to "protect" Mankind from the certain 

knowledge that, not only do intelligent extraterrestrial 

life forms exist, but that they have and continue to 

aggressively monitor and invade the lives of everyone on 

Earth every day. 

Therefore, I think the time has come to pass along my 

secret knowledge to someone I think will understand it. 

I don't think it would be responsible of me to take the 

knowledge I have into the silent afterlife, beyond reach 

or recognition. I think there is a greater good to be 

served than protecting the "vested interests" for whom 

this information is considered a matter of "national 

security", whatever that means, and is therefore 

justification for making it "TOP SECRET". 6 (Footnote) 

Also, I am now 83 years old. I have decided to leave 

this body, which has outlasted it's usefulness to me, 

using a painless method of self-administered euthanasia. 7 

(Footnote) I have a very few months to live, and nothing to 

fear or lose. 

So, I have moved away from Montana, where my husband and 

I lived for most of my life, to spend our remaining days 

in a lovely rented upstairs bedroom in a house in the 

homeland of my husband's family in County Meath, 

Ireland. 8 (Footnote) 

I will die not far from "The Great Mound" at Knowth 

9 (Footnote),and Dowth, the "Fairy Mound of Darkness". These 

are sacred "cairns" or massive stone structures that 

were erected about 3,700 BCE and engraved with 

indecipherable hieroglyphs -- about the same time as 

pyramids and other inexplicable stone monuments were 

being built all over the Earth. 

I am also not far from "The Hill of Tara", 10 (Footnote) that 

was once the ancient seat of power in Ireland where 142 

kings are said to have reigned in prehistoric and 

20

historic times. In ancient Irish religion and mythology 

this was the sacred place of dwelling for the "gods" and 

was the entrance to the "other world". 

Saint Patrick came to Tara to conquer the ancient 

religion of the pagans. He may have suppressed the 

religious practices in the area, but he certainly did 

not have any impact on the "gods" who brought these 

civilizations to Earth, as you will discover when you 

read the documents enclosed. Therefore, this is a 

fitting location for my departure from this unholy world 

and final release from the burdens of this life. 

The crystal clear perspective of hindsight has revealed 

a higher purpose to me: assisting the survival of the 

planet, all living beings and life forms in our galaxy! 

The status quo of our government establishment has been 

to "protect the people" from knowledge of such matters. 

In fact, the only protection afforded by ignorance and 

secrecy is to hide the private agenda of those in power 

to enslave others. And, by doing so, to disarm every 

perceived enemy, and ally, through superstition and 

stupidity. 

Therefore, I have enclosed the original and only 

existing copies of my personal notes and reflections on 

a matter which I have kept hidden from everyone, even my 

own family. I have also enclosed my copies of typed 

transcripts created by the stenographer who transcribed 

all of my interviews with the alien saucer pilot after 

each interview was finished. I do not have any copies 

of the tape recordings that were made of my interview 

reports. No one, until now, knows that I was able to 

secretly retain copies of the official interview 

transcripts. 

Now I am entrusting these documents to your discretion 

to impart to the world in any form or manner you see 

fit. My only request is that you do so in a way that 

will not threaten your own life or well being, if 

possible. If you were to incorporate these notes of my 

experiences into a work of fiction, such as a novel, the 

factual nature of the material could be easily dismissed 

or discredited by any agency for whom "national 

security" is used as a personal shield against scrutiny 

and justice. 

21

In so doing, you could "disavow any knowledge" of their 

true origin, and claim that it is a fictitious work of 

your imagination. Whoever said that "truth is stranger 

than fiction" was "right as rain". For most people all 

of this will be "unbelievable". Unfortunately, beliefs 

are not a reliable criteria for reality. 

Also, I am sure that if you were to show these notes to 

anyone that would prefer physical, economic or spiritual 

slavery over freedom, the subject matter contained in 

them would seem quite objectionable. If you attempted 

to published the documents as a matter of factual 

reporting in a newspaper or on the evening TV news they 

would be rejected out of hand as the work of a kook. 

The very nature of these documents make them 

unbelievable, and therefore discreditable. Conversely, 

the release of this information is potentially 

catastrophic for certain political, religious and 

economic vested interests. 

These documents contain information which is quite 

relevant to your interest and investigations into alien 

encounters and paranormal experience. To use your 

analogy in "The Oz Factors" book, I can honestly say 

that the few factual reports that have been made by 

others about "alien" influences are only a gentle breeze 

in the eye of an Apocalyptic Hurricane swirling around 

Earth. There really are wizards and wicked witches and 

flying monkeys in this universe! 

This information, which has been suspected and/or 

speculated upon by so many for so long, has been 

constantly denied by mainstream media, academia, and the 

Military-Industrial Complex 11 (Footnote) that President 

Eisenhower warned us about in his farewell address. 

As you known in July,1947,the Roswell Army Air Field 

(RAAF) 12 (Footnote) issued a press release stating that 

personnel from the field's 509th Bomb Group had 

recovered a crashed "flying disc" from a ranch near 

Roswell, New Mexico, sparking intense media interest. 13 

(Footnote) 

Later the same day, the Commanding General of the Eighth 

Air Force 14 (Footnote) stated that Major Jesse Marcel, who 

was involved with the original recovery of the debris, 

had recovered only the tattered remnants of a weather 

22

alloon. The true facts of the incident have been 

suppressed by the United States government since then. 

You may not know that I was enlisted in the U.S. Women's 

Army Air Force(WAC) 15 (Footnote) Medical Corp which was a 

part of the US Army back then. I was assigned to the 

509th Bomb Group as a Flight Nurse 16 (Footnote)at the time 

of the incident. 

When the news that there had been a crash was received 

at the base, I was asked to accompany Mr. Cavitt, the 

Counter Intelligence Officer, 17 (Footnote) to the crash site 

as the driver of his vehicle, and to render any needed 

emergency medical assistance to any survivors, if 

necessary. 18 (Footnote) Therefore, I briefly witnessed the 

wreckage of an alien space craft, as well as the remains 

of the several alien personnel aboard the craft who were 

already dead. 

When we arrived I learned that one of the personnel on 

board the craft had survived the crash, and was 

conscious, and apparently uninjured. The conscious 

alien was similar in appearance, but not the same as, 

the others. 19 (Footnote) 

None of the other personnel present could communicate 

with the survivor, as the being did not communicate 

verbally or by any recognizable signs. However, while I 

examined the "patient" for injuries I immediately 

detected and understood that the alien being was 

attempting to communicate with me by "mental images", or 

"telepathic thought", 20 (Footnote) which projected directly 

from the mind of the being. 

I immediately reported this phenomenon to Mr. Cavitt. As 

no other person present could perceive these thoughts, 

and the alien seemed able and willing to communicate 

with me, it was decided, after a brief consultation with 

a senior officer, that I would accompany the surviving 

alien back to the base. 

This was partly due to the fact that I was a nurse, and 

could attend to the physical needs of the alien, as well 

as serve as a non-threatening communicator and 

companion. After all, I was the only woman at the site 

and the only one who was not armed. I was thereafter 

assigned permanently to serve as a "companion" of the 

alien at all times. 21 (Footnote) 

23

My duty was to communicate with and interview the alien 

and to make a complete report of all that I discovered 

to command authorities. Subsequently, I was supplied 

with specific lists of questions provided to me by 

military and non-military personnel, which I was to 

"interpret" for the alien, and record the responses to 

the questions provided. 

I also accompanied the alien at all times during medical 

testing and the many other examinations to which the 

alien was subjected by staff from numerous government 

agencies. 

I was given a promotion in rank to Senior Master 

Sergeant to improve my security rating, and to increase 

my pay grade from $54.00 a month to $138.00 a month, for 

this very unusual assignment. I performed these duties 

from July 7th through August,1947,at which time the 

alien "died" or departed the "body", as you will read 

about in my notes. 

Although I was never left entirely alone with the alien, 

as there were always military personnel, intelligence 

agency people and a variety of other officials present 

from time to time, I did have uninterrupted access to 

and communication with the alien being for nearly six 

weeks. 

Hereinafter is an overview and summary of my personal 

recollections of "conversations" with the alien craft 

pilot, whom I came to know by the identity of "Airl". 

I feel that it is my duty at this time, in the best 

interest of the citizens of Earth, to reveal what I have 

learned from my interaction with "Airl" during those six 

weeks, on the anniversary of her "death" or departure 

sixty years ago. 

Although I served as a nurse in the Army Air Force, I am 

not a pilot or technician. Further, I did not have any 

direct contact with the space craft or other materials 

recovered from the crash site at that time, or 

thereafter. To that degree it must be taken into 

consideration that my understanding of the 

communications I had with " Airl" are based on my own 

subjective ability to interpret the meaning of the 

thoughts and mental images I was able to perceive. 

24

Our communication did not consist of "spoken language", 

in the conventional sense. Indeed, the "body" of the 

alien had no "mouth" through which to speak. Our 

communication was by telepathy. At first, I could not 

understand Airl very clearly. I could perceive images, 

emotions and impressions, but it was difficult for me to 

express these verbally. Once Airl learned the English 

language, she was able to focus her thoughts more 

precisely using symbols and meanings of words I could 

understand. Learning the English language was done as a 

favor to me. It was more for my own benefit than hers. 

By the end of our interview sessions, and increasingly 

since then, I have become more comfortable with 

telepathic communication. I have become more adept at 

understanding Airl's thoughts as though they are my own. 

Somehow, her thoughts become my thoughts. Her emotions 

are my emotions. However, this is limited by her 

willingness and intention to share her own, personal 

universe with me. She is able to be selective about 

what communication I am allowed to receive from her. 

Likewise, her experience, training, education, 

relationships and purposes are uniquely her own. 

This is the symbol of "The Domain" 

The Domain is a race or civilization of which Airl, the 

alien I interviewed, is an officer, pilot and engineer 

serving in The Domain Expeditionary Force. The symbol 

represents the origin and unlimited boundary of the 

known universe, united and integrated into a vast 

civilization under the control of The Domain. 

Airl is currently stationed at a base in the asteroid 

belt which she refers as a "space station" in the solar 

system of Earth. First and foremost, Airl is herself. 

Secondarily, she voluntarily serves as an Officer, Pilot 

and Engineer in The Domain Expeditionary Force. In that 

capacity she has duties and responsibilities, but she is 

at leave to come and go as she pleases also. 

Please accept this material and make it known to as many 

people as possible. I repeat that it is not my 

intention to endanger your life with the possession of 

this material, nor do I really expect you to believe any 

25

of it either. However, I do sense that you can 

appreciate the value that such knowledge may have to 

those who are willing and able to face the reality of 

it. 

Mankind needs to know the answers to questions which are 

contained in these documents. Who are we? Where did we 

come from? What is our purpose on Earth? Is Mankind 

alone in the universe? If there is intelligent life 

elsewhere why have they not contacted us? 

It is vital that people understand the devastating 

consequences to our spiritual and physical survival if 

we fail to take effective action to undo the longstanding 

and pervasive effects of alien intervention on 

Earth. 

Perhaps the information in these documents will serve as 

a stepping stone to a better future for Mankind. I hope 

that you can be more clever, creative and courageous in 

the distribution of this information than I have been. 

May The Gods Bless You and Keep You. 

Mrs. Matilda O'Donnell MacElroy 

Senior Master Sergeant 

Women's Army Air Force Medical Corp, Retired 

100 Troytown Heights 

Navan, Meath 

Co. Meath, Ireland 

26

Chapter One 

My First Interview With The Alien 

(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE) 

"By the time the alien had been returned to the base I had already spent several hours 

with her. As I mentioned, Mr. Cavitt told me to stay with the alien, since I was the 

only person among us who could understand her communication. I could not 

understand my ability to "communicate" with the being. I had never before that time 

experienced telepathic communication with anyone. 

The non-verbal communication I experienced was like the understanding you might 

have when a child or a dog is trying to get you to understand something, but much, 

much more direct and powerful! Even though there were no "words" spoken, or 

signs made, the intention of the thoughts were unmistakable to me. I realized later 

that, although I received the thought, I did not necessarily interpret it's meaning 

exactly. 

I think that the alien being was not willing to discuss technical matters, due to the 

nature of her position as an officer and pilot with the duty to maintain the security 

and confidentiality required by her own "unit" or organization. Any soldier who is 

captured by the "enemy" in the line of duty has a responsibility to withhold vital 

information, even in the face of interrogation or torture, of course. 

But, in spite of that, I have always felt that the alien being was not really trying to 

hide anything from me. I just never got that feeling. Her communication always 

seemed honest and sincere to me. But, I suppose you can never know for sure. I 

definitely feel that I shared a unique "bond" with the alien. It was a kind of "trust" or 

empathy that you have with a patient, or a child. I think this is because the alien 

could understand that I was really interested in "her" and had no harmful intention, 

nor would I allow any harm to come to her, if I could prevent it. This was true too. 

I refer to the alien as "her". Actually, the being was not sexual in any way, either 

physiologically or psychologically. "She" did have a rather strong, feminine 

presence and demeanor. However, in terms of physiology, the being was "asexual" 

and had no internal or external reproductive organs. Her body was more like the 

body of a "doll" or "robot". There were no internal "organs", as the body was not 

constructed of biological cells. It did have a kind of "circuit" system or electrical 

27

nervous system that ran throughout the body, but I could not understand how it 

worked. 

In stature and appearance the body was quite short and petite. About a 40 inches tall. 

The head was disproportionately large, relative to arms, legs and torso, which where 

thin. There were three "fingers" on each of two" hands" and "feet" which were 

somewhat prehensile. 22 (Footnote) The head had no operational "nose" or "mouth" 

or "ears". I understood that a space officer does not need these as space has no 

atmosphere to conduct sound. Therefore, sound related sensory organs are not built 

into the body. Nor does the body need to consume food, hence, the absence of a 

mouth. 

The eyes were quite large. I was never able to determine the exact degree of visual 

acuity of which the eyes were capable, but I observed that her sense of sight must 

have been extremely acute. I think the lenses of the eyes, which were very dark and 

opaque, may also have been able to detect waves or particles beyond the visual 

spectrum of light. 23 (Footnote) I suspect that this may have included the full range 

of the electromagnetic spectrum, 24 (Footnote) or more, but I do not know this for 

sure. 

When the being looked at me her gaze seemed to penetrate right through me, as 

though she had "x-ray vision". 25 (Footnote) I found this a little embarrassing, at first, 

until I realized that she had no sexual intentions. In fact, I don't think she ever even 

had the thought that I was male or female. 

It become very obvious after a short time with the being that her body did not require 

oxygen, food or water or any other external source of nutrition or energy. As I 

learned later, this being supplied her own "energy", which animated and operated the 

body. It seemed a little bit eerie at first, but I got used to the idea. It's really a very, 

very simple body. There is not much to it, compared to our own bodies. 

Airl explained to me that it was not mechanical, like a robot, nor was it biological. It 

is animated directly by her as a spiritual being. Technically, from a medical 

standpoint, I would say that Airl's body could not even be called "alive". Her "doll" 

body is not a biological life form, 26 (Footnote) with cells, and so forth. 

It had a smooth skin, or covering which was gray in color. The body was highly 

tolerant to changes in temperature, atmospheric conditions, and pressure. The limbs 

were quite frail, without musculature. In space there is no gravity, 27 (Footnote) so 

very little muscle strength is needed. The body was used almost entirely on space 

craft or in low, or no-gravity environments. Since Earth has a heavy gravity, the 

body was not able to walk around very well as the legs were not really suited to that 

purpose. The feet and hands were quite flexible and agile however. 

Over night, before my first interview with the alien, the area had been transformed 

into a buzzing hive of activity. There were a dozen men working on setting up lights 

28

and camera equipment. A motion picture camera and microphone and a tape 

recorder was there also set up in the "interview room". (I don't understand why a 

microphone was needed, since there was no verbal communication possible with the 

alien.) There was also a stenographer 28 (Footnote) and several people busily typing 

on typewriters. 

I was informed that an expert foreign language interpreter and a "code breaking" 

team had been flown to the base during the night to assist with my efforts to 

communicate with the alien. There were also several medical personnel -- 

specialists in various fields -- to examine the alien. And, a professor of psychology 

was there to help formulate questions and "interpret" the answers. As I was just a 

nurse, I was not considered to be a "qualified" interpreter, even though I was the only 

one there who could understand anything the alien was thinking! 

There were many subsequent conversations between us. Each "interview" resulted in 

an exponential increase in understanding between us, as I will discuss later on in my 

notes. This is the first transcript with the answers to a list of questions provided to 

me by the intelligence officer at the base which I debriefed to the stenographer 

immediately following the interview." 

(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW) 

TOP SECRET 

Official Transcript of the U.S. Army Air Force 

Roswell Army Air Field, 509th Bomb Group 

SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 9. 7. 1947 

"QUESTION - "Are you injured?" 

ANSWER - 

NO 

QUESTION - "What medical assistance do you require?" 

ANSWER - 

NONE 

QUESTION - "Do need food or water or other 

sustenance?" 

ANSWER - 

NO 

29

QUESTION - "Do you have any special environmental 

needs, such as air temperature, atmospheric chemical 

content, air pressure, or waste elimination?" 

ANSWER - 

NO. I AM NOT A BIOLOGICAL BEING. 

QUESTION - "Does your body or space craft carry any 

germs or contamination that may be harmful to humans 

or other Earth life forms?" 

ANSWER - 

NO GERMS IN SPACE. 

QUESTION - "Does your government know you are here?" 

ANSWER - 

NOT AT THIS TIME 

QUESTION - "Are others of your kind going to come 

looking for you?" 

ANSWER - 

YES 

QUESTION - "What is the weapons capability of your 

people?" 

ANSWER - 

VERY DESTRUCTIVE. 

I did not understand the exact nature of the kind of 

arms or weapons that they might have, but I did not 

feel that there was any malevolent intention in her 

reply, just a statement of fact. 

QUESTION - "Why did your space craft crash?" 

ANSWER - 

30

IT WAS STRUCK BY AN ELECTRICAL DISCHARGE FROM THE 

ATMOSPHERE WHICH CAUSED US TO LOSE CONTROL. 

QUESTION - "Why was your space craft in this area?" 

ANSWER - 

INVESTIGATION OF "BURNING CLOUDS" / RADIATION / 

EXPLOSIONS 29 (Footnote) 

QUESTION - "How does your space craft fly?" 

ANSWER - 

IT IS CONTROLLED THROUGH "MIND". RESPONDS TO 

"THOUGHT COMMANDS". 

"Mind" or "thought command" are the only English 

language words I can think of to describe the 

thought. Their bodies, and I think, the space craft, 

are connected directly to them through some kind of 

electrical "nervous system" that they control with 

their own thoughts. 

QUESTION - "How do your people communicate with each 

other?" 

ANSWER - 

THROUGH MIND /THOUGHT. 

The words "mind" and "thought" combined together are 

the closest English language words I can think of to 

describe the idea at this time. However, it was very 

obvious to me that they communicate directly from the 

mind, just as she is communicating with me. 

QUESTION - "Do you have a written language or symbols 

for communication?" 

ANSWER - 

YES 

QUESTION - "What planet are you from?" 

ANSWER - 

31

THE HOME / BIRTHPLACE WORLD OF THE DOMAIN 

Since I am not an astronomer, I have no way of 

thinking in terms of stars, galaxies, constellations 

and directions in space. The impression I received 

was of a planet in the center of a huge cluster of 

galaxies that is to her like "home", or "birthplace". 

The word "domain" is the closest word I can think of 

to describe her concept, images and thoughts about 

where she is from. It could as easily be called the 

"territory" or the "realm". However, I am sure that 

it was not just a planet or a solar system or a 

cluster of stars, but an enormous number of galaxies! 

QUESTION - "Will your government send representatives 

to meet with our leaders?" 

ANSWER - 

NO 

QUESTION - "What are your intentions concerning 

Earth?" 

ANSWER - 

PRESERVE / PROTECT PROPERTY OF THE DOMAIN 

QUESTION - "What have you learned about Earth 

governments and military installations?" 

ANSWER - 

POOR / SMALL. DESTROY PLANET. 

QUESTION - "Why haven't your people made your 

existence known to the people of Earth?" 

ANSWER - 

WATCH / OBSERVE. NO CONTACT. 

I got the impression that contact with people on 

Earth was not permitted, but I could not think of a 

word or idea that communicated the impression I got 

exactly. They are just observing us. 

32

QUESTION - "Have your people visited Earth’s 

previously?" 

ANSWER - 

PERIODIC / REPEATING OBSERVATIONS. 

QUESTION - "How long have you known about Earth?" 

ANSWER - 

LONG BEFORE HUMANS. 

I am not sure if the word "prehistoric" would be more 

accurate, but it was definitely a very long period of 

time before human beings evolved. 

QUESTION - "What do you know about the history of 

civilization on Earth?" 

ANSWER - 

SMALL INTEREST / ATTENTION. SMALL TIME. 

The answer to this question seemed very vague to me. 

However, I perceived that her interest in Earth 

history is not very strong or that she did not pay 

much attention to it. Or, maybe, ... I don't know. 

I didn't really get an answer to the question. 

QUESTION - "Can you describe your home world to us?" 

ANSWER - 

PLACE OF CIVILIZATION / CULTURE / HISTORY. LARGE 

PLANET. WEALTH / RESOURCES ALWAYS. ORDER. POWER. 

KNOWLEDGE / WISDOM. TWO STARS. THREE MOONS. 

QUESTION - "What is the state of development of your 

civilization?" 

ANSWER - 

ANCIENT. TRILLIONS OF YEARS. ALWAYS. ABOVE ALL 

OTHERS. PLAN. SCHEDULE. PROGRESS. WIN. HIGH GOALS 

/ IDEAS. 

33

I use the number "trillions" 30 (Footnote) because I am 

sure that the meaning was a number larger than many 

billions. The idea of the length of time she 

communicated is beyond me. It's really closer to 

the idea of "infinity" in terms of Earth years. 

QUESTION - "Do you believe in God?" 

ANSWER - 

WE THINK. IT IS. MAKE IT CONTINUE. ALWAYS. 

I am sure that the alien being does not understand 

the concept of "god" or "worship" as we do. I assume 

that the people in her civilization were all 

atheists. My impression was that they think very 

highly of themselves and are very prideful indeed! 

QUESTION - "What type of society do you have?" 

ANSWER - 

ORDER. POWER. FUTURE ALWAYS. CONTROL. GROW. 

These are the closest words I could use to describe 

the idea she had about her own society or 

civilization. Her "emotion" when communicating her 

response to this question became very intense, very 

bright and emphatic! Her thought was filled with an 

emotion that gave me a feeling of jubilation or joy. 

But, it made me very nervous also. 

QUESTION - "Are there other intelligent life forms 

besides yourself in the universe?" 

ANSWER - 

EVERYWHERE. WE ARE GREATEST / HIGHEST OF ALL. 

Due to her small stature, I am sure that she did not 

mean "tallest" or "biggest". Again, her prideful 

"nature" showed through in the feeling I received 

from her." 


34

"This was the conclusion of the first interview. When the answers to the first 

list of questions were typed and given to the people who were waiting for them, 

they were very excited that I was able to get the alien to say anything! 

However, after they finished reading my answers they were disappointed that I 

could not understand more clearly. Now they had a lot of new questions 

because of the answers I received to the first list of questions. 

An officer told me to await further instructions. I waited for several hours in the 

adjoining office. I was not allowed to continue my "interview" with the alien. 

However, I was always well treated and allowed to eat and sleep and use the 

restroom facilities whenever I wanted. 

Eventually, a new list of questions was written for me to ask the alien. I 

gathered that quite a few other agents, government and military officials had 

arrived at the base by this time. They told me that several other people would be 

in the room with me during the next interview so they could prompt me to ask 

for more details during the interview. However, when I attempted to conduct 

the interview with these people in the room, I received no thoughts, emotions or 

any other perceptible communication from the alien. Nothing. The alien just sat 

in a chair without moving. 

We all left the interview room. The intelligence agent became very agitated 

about this. He accused me of lying or making up the answers to the first 

questions. I insisted that my answers were honest, and as accurate as I could 

make them! 

Later that day, it was decided that several other people would attempt to ask 

questions of the alien. However, in spite of several attempts by different 

"experts", no one else was ever able to get any communication at all from the 

alien. 

Over the next several days a psychic research scientist from back East was 

flown to the base to interview the alien. Her name was Gertrude something or 

other. I don't recall the last name. 31 (Footnote) On another occasion an Indian 

clairvoyant named Krishnamurti 32 (Footnote) came to the base to try to 

communicate with the alien . Neither one was successful at getting the alien to 

communicate anything. I was personally not able to communicate telepathically 

with either of these people either, although I did think that Mr. Krishnamurti 

was a very kind and intelligent gentleman. 

Finally, it was decided that I should be left with the alien by myself to see if I 

could get any answers." 

35

Chapter Two 

My Second Interview 

"In the next interview I was told to ask the alien only one question." 


TOP SECRET 




"QUESTION - "Why have you stopped communicating?" 

ANSWER - 

NO STOP. OTHERS. HIDDEN / COVERED. SECRET FEAR. 

The alien can not communicate with them because they 

were afraid of her, or do not trust her. And, it is 

clear to me that the alien is very aware that some 

people have secret intentions toward her and are hiding 

their real thoughts. It is equally obvious to me that 

the alien does not have even a tiny bit of fear of us, 

or anything else, for that matter!" 


"I pondered the words I chose to convey the meaning of the aliens thoughts very 

carefully before reporting to the stenographer and the people who were waiting 

anxiously in the other room. 

Personally, I never suffered any fear or misapprehension about the alien 

whatsoever. I was very, very curious and excited to learn anything and 

everything I could about her and from her. However, like the alien, I did not 

have much trust or confidence in the agents or "authorities" who were 

36

controlling my interviews. I had no idea what their intentions toward her might 

be. However, I am sure that the military officers were very, very nervous about 

having an alien space craft and pilot on their hands! 

At that moment, my greatest worry was how to more clearly understand the 

thoughts and ideas of the alien. I think that I was doing pretty well as a 

telepathic "receiver", but not as good as telepathic "sender". 

I wanted desperately to figure out a better way to communicate with the alien in 

a way that would enable the growing legion of government officials to 

understand her more directly, without having to rely on my interpretation of her 

thoughts. I did not feel very well qualified to act as an interpreter, yet I was the 

only person with whom the alien would communicate, so it was up to me to get 

the job done. 

I was also becoming acutely aware that this was probably the biggest "news 

event" in the history of Earth, and that I should be proud to have any part in it. 

Of course by that time the entire incident had been officially denied in the press 

and a cover-up of immense proportions by the military and the "powers that be" 

33 (Footnote) had already begun. 

However, I was beginning to feel the pressure of the responsibility for being the 

first person on Earth, as far as I knew, to communicate with an extraterrestrial 

life form! I think I know how Columbus 34 (Footnote) must have felt when he 

discovered a "new world" the size of a continent on one small planet. But, I was 

about to discover an entirely new, unexplored universe! 35 (Footnote) 

While I waited for my next instructions from my superiors I went to my 

quarters, under escort of several heavily armed MPs. Several other men dressed 

in black suits and ties accompanied me also. They were still there when I got up 

in the morning. After breakfast, which was brought to me in my own quarters, 

they escorted me back to the office at the base that was used for the interview." 

37

Chapter Three 

My Third Interview 


"The third interview, and all subsequent interviews that I had with the alien were 

observed and recorded, as I mentioned above, by dozens of other people. 

Although they were not physically present, a special room had been constructed 

with a window of one-way glass through which the interview could be observed 

from an adjoining room, without intruding on the alien. 

The alien had been moved into the newly constructed room and was seated in an 

ordinary overstuffed living room chair covered with a flowery fabric. I'm sure 

that someone had been sent into town to buy a chair from the nearest available 

furniture store. The aliens body was about the same size as a very thin 5 year 

old child, so she was dwarfed by the chair. 

Since her body was not biological it didn't need any food, air or heat, and 

apparently, she didn't sleep either. There were no eyelids, or eyebrows above 

her eyes, so the eyes didn't close. I don't think anyone could tell whether she was 

sleeping or awake as long as she was sitting upright in the chair. Unless she 

moved her body or gestured with her hand, it would be hard to tell whether she 

was even alive or not, unless you could perceive her thoughts. 

Eventually, I learned that the alien was not identified by her body, but by her 

"personality", so to speak. She was known by her fellow aliens as "Airl". This 

is the closest word I can use to describe the name using the English alphabet. I 

sensed that she preferred the feminine gender. I think we shared a natural, 

female empathy and nurturing attitude toward life and each other. I am sure she 

did not feel comfortable with the combative, aggressive, domineering attitude of 

the male officers and agents, each of whom was more concerned with their own 

personal self-importance and power than with discovering the secrets of the 

universe! 

When I entered the room, she was very pleased to see me. I felt a very genuine 

sense of recognition, relief and a "warm" feeling from her. It was like the eager 

excitement and unconditional, platonic affection one feels from a dog or child, 

yet with a calm and reserved control. I must say that I was surprised that I felt 

the same sort of affection for the alien being, especially since we had spent so 

38

little time with each other. I was pleased that I was able to continue my 

interviews with her in spite of all the attention it was getting from the stream of 

government and military people arriving at the base. 

It was very obvious that the people who wrote the next series of questions for 

me wanted to learn how to communicate with the alien themselves, without 

having to go through me. 

Here are the answers to the new list of questions:" 


TOP SECRET 




"QUESTION - Can you read or write any Earth languages? 

ANSWER - 

NO. 

QUESTION - Do you understand numbers or mathematics? 

ANSWER - 

YES. I AM OFFICER / PILOT / ENGINEER 

QUESTION - Can you write or draw symbols or pictures 

that we may be able to translate into our own 

language? 

ANSWER - 

UNCERTAIN 

QUESTION - Are there any other signs or means of 

communication you can use to help us understand your 

thoughts more clearly? 

ANSWER - 

NO." 

39


"I was very sure that this was not true. But, I understood clearly that Airl was 

not willing to communicate in writing or drawing or sign language. My feeling 

was that she was following orders, like any soldier who has been captured, not to 

reveal any information that might be useful to an enemy, even under torture. She 

was only able and willing to reveal non-confidential, or personal information, or 

"name, rank and serial number"." 


TOP SECRET 



SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 2nd Session 

"QUESTION - Can you show us on a map of the stars 

which is the star of your home planet? 36 (Footnote) 

ANSWER - 

NO. 

This is not because she does not know the directions 

from Earth to her home planet. She was unwilling to 

reveal the location. It was also due to the fact that 

the star system of her home planet does not exist on 

any star map on Earth. It is too far away. 

QUESTION - How long will it take your people to locate 

you here? 

ANSWER - 

UNKNOWN. 

QUESTION - How long would it take your people to 

travel here to rescue you? 

ANSWER - 

MINUTES OR HOURS. 

40

QUESTION - How can we make them understand that we do 

not intend to harm you? 

ANSWER - 

INTENTIONS ARE CLEAR. SEE IN YOUR MIND / IMAGES / 

FEELINGS. 

QUESTION - If you are not a biological entity, why do 

you refer to yourself as feminine? 

ANSWER - 

I AM A CREATOR. MOTHER. SOURCE." 


"These questions took me only a few minutes to complete. I realized then that 

we may be in for some serious trouble if the alien was not willing to cooperate, 

or reveal any information that the military or intelligence agencies or scientists 

considered to be useful to them. 

I was also sure that the alien was very certain of the actual intentions of the 

people who wrote these questions, as she could "read their minds" just as easily 

as she could read my thoughts and communicate with me telepathically. Because 

of these intentions, she was unwilling and unable to cooperate with any of them 

in any way, under any circumstances. I am equally sure that since she was not a 

biological life form, that there was no kind of torture or coercion that would 

change her mind!" 

41

Chapter Four 

The Language Barrier 


"After I explained what I thought were the reasons for the "no answer" answer to 

the intelligence agents, there was a great deal of upset and turmoil. A very 

heated discussion took place between some of the intelligence officers, military 

officials, psychologist and the language interpreters. This lasted for several 

hours. It was finally decided that I should be allowed continue to interview the 

alien, provided I could get a satisfactory answer from her to the following 

question:" 


TOP SECRET 



SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 3rd Session 

"QUESTION - "What assurance or proof do you require 

from us that will make you feel safe enough to answer 

our questions." 

ANSWER - 

ONLY SHE SPEAKS. ONLY SHE HEARS. ONLY SHE 

QUESTIONS. NO OTHERS. MUST LEARN / KNOW / 

UNDERSTAND." 


"When I returned from the interview room to report the alien response to this 

question I received a grim and skeptical reception from the assembled 

intelligence agents and military personnel. They could not understand what the 

alien meant by this. 

42

I admitted that I couldn't really understand what she meant either, but I was 

doing the best I could to articulate her telepathic intentions. I told the officials 

that perhaps the communication problem had to do with my inability to 

understand the telepathic language of the alien clearly enough to be satisfactory. 

I was so discouraged at that point I almost felt like giving up! 

And now, there was even more arguments than before! I was sure I was going 

to be removed from my position, in spite of the fact that the alien refused to 

communicate with anyone else, or that no one else had been found who could 

communicate with her. 

Fortunately, a very clever fellow named John Newble, who was a Japanese 

language specialist from the Navy, 37 (Footnote) had an explanation and a 

solution to the problem. He explained that, first, the problem had very little to 

do with the inability of the alien to communicate. It had more to do with her 

unwillingness to communicate with anyone other than myself. Second, in order 

for any clear, comprehensive communication to happen, both parties needed to 

understand and communicate through a common language. 

Words and symbols in language convey very precise concepts and meanings. 

He said that the Japanese people have a lot of homonyms 38 (Footnote) in their 

language which cause a lot of confusion in day to day communication. They 

solve this problem by using standard Chinese characters 39 (Footnote) to write 

down the exact meanings of the word they are using. This clears up the matter 

for them. 

Without a defined nomenclature communication was not possible beyond the 

rudimentary understanding between men and dogs, or between two small 

children. The lack of a common vocabulary of clearly defined words that all 

parties can use fluently, was the limiting factor in communication between all 

people, groups, or nations. 

Therefore, he suggested that there were only two choices. I had to learn to 

speak the language of the alien, or the alien had to learn to speak English. 

Factually only one choice was possible: that I persuade Airl to learn English, 

and that I teach it to her with the guidance of the language specialist. No one 

had any objection to trying this approach, as there were no other suggestions. 

The language specialists suggested that I take several children's books, and a 

basic reading primer, and grammar text with me into the interview room. The 

plan was that I would sit next to the alien and read aloud to her from the books, 

while pointing to the text I was reading with my finger so that she could follow 

along. 

The theory was that the alien could eventually be taught to read, just as a child is 

taught to read by word and sound association with the written word, as well as 

43

instruction in fundamental grammar. They also assumed, I think, that if the 

alien was intelligent enough to communicate with me telepathically, and fly a 

space craft across the galaxy, that she could probably learn to speak a language 

as quickly as a 5 year old, or faster! 

I returned to the interview room and proposed this idea to Airl. She did not 

object to learning the language, although she did not make any commitment to 

answer questions either. No one else had a better idea, so we went ahead." 

44

Chapter Five 

Reading Lessons 


"I began the reading lessons with the first pages of a school book that had been used 

to teach pioneer children in the 1800s on the frontiers of America. It is called 

"McGuffey's Eclectic Reader, Primer Through Sixth". 40 (Footnote) 

Since I am a nurse, and not a teacher, the language expert who gave me the books 

also gave me an extensive briefing -- a course that took an entire day -- on how to 

use the books to teach the alien. He said the reason he chose these particular books 

was because the original 1836 version of these books were used for three-quarters of 

a century to teach about four-fifths of all American school children how to read. No 

other books ever had so much influence over American children for so long. 

McGuffey's educational course begins in "The Primer" by presenting the letters of 

the alphabet to be memorized, in sequence. Children were then taught, step by step, 

to use the building blocks of the language to form and pronounce words, using the 

phonics method 41 (Footnote) which involves teaching children to connect sounds 

with letters. Each lesson begins with a study of words used in the reading exercise 

and with markings to show the correct pronunciation for each word. 

I discovered that the stories in the "First and Second Readers" picture children in 

their relationship with family members, teachers, friends, and animals. The "Third, 

Fourth, Fifth and Sixth Readers" expanded on those ideas. One of the stories I 

remember was "The Widow and the Merchant". It's kind of a morality tale about a 

merchant who befriends a widow in need. Later, when the widow proves herself to 

be honest, the merchant gives her a nice gift. The books do not necessarily teach you 

to believe that charity is expected only of wealthy people though. We all know that 

generosity is a virtue that should be practiced by everyone. 

All of the stories were very wholesome and they gave very good explanations to 

illustrate virtues like honesty, charity, thrift, hard work, courage, patriotism, 

reverence for God, and respect for parents. Personally, I would recommend this book 

to anyone! 

I also discovered that the vocabulary used in the book was very advanced compared 

to the relatively limited number of words people use commonly in our modern age. I 

45

think we have lost a lot of our own language since our Founding Fathers wrote the 

Declaration of Independence over 200 years ago! 

As instructed, I sat next to Airl in the interview room reading aloud to her from each 

successive book in the series of McGuffey's Readers. Each of the books had 

excellent, simple illustrations of the stories and subjects being taught, although they 

are very outdated by today's standards. Nonetheless, Airl seemed to understand and 

absorb every letter, sound, syllable and meaning as we progressed. We continued 

this process for 14 hours a day for 3 consecutive days without interruption, except 

for a few meals and rest breaks on my part. 

Airl did not take breaks for anything. She did not sleep. Instead she remained sitting 

in the overstuffed chair in the interview room, reviewing the lessons we had already 

covered. When I returned each morning to begin where we'd left off, she had already 

memorized the previous lessons and was well into the next pages. This pattern 

continued to accelerate until it became pointless for me to continue reading to her. 

Although Airl did not have a mouth to speak with, she was now able to "think" at me 

in English. At the end of these lessons, Airl was able to read and study by herself. I 

showed her how to use a dictionary to look up new words she encountered. Airl 

consulted the dictionary continually after that. From then on my job was acting as a 

courier for her, requesting that reference books be brought to her in a steady stream. 

Next, Mr. Newble brought in a set of the Encyclopedia Britannica. 42 (Footnote) 

Airl especially enjoyed this because it had a lot of pictures. After that, she requested 

many more picture books and reference books with photographs and drawings 

because it was much easier to understand the meaning if she could see a picture of 

the thing she was studying. 

Over the next six days books were brought in from libraries all over the country, I 

presume, because it wasn't more than a few more days before she had read through 

several hundred of them! She studied every subject I could imagine, and many other 

very technical things I never wanted to know anything about, like astronomy, 

metallurgy, engineering, mathematics, various technical manuals, and so forth. 

Later she began to read fiction books, novels, poetry and the classics of literature. 

Airl also asked to read a great many books on subjects in the humanities, especially 

history. I think she must had read at least 50 books about human history and 

archaeology. Of course, I made sure that she received a copy of the Holy Bible also, 

which she read from cover to cover without comment or questions. 

Although I continued to stay with Airl for 12 to 14 hours each day, most of that time 

during the following week had been spent without much communication between us, 

except for an occasional question she asked me. The questions were usually meant 

to give her a sense of context or to clarify something in the books she was reading. 

Oddly, Airl told me that her favorite books are "Alice's Adventures in Wonderland" 

46

43 (Footnote), "Don Quixote de la Mancha" 44 (Footnote) and "One Thousand and One 

Nights" 45 (Footnote). She said the authors of these stories showed that it is more 

important to have great spirit and imagination than great skill or power. 

I could not answer a lot of her questions, so I consulted with the people in the outer 

room for answers. Most of these had to do with technical and scientific things. A 

few of her questions were about the humanities. The depth of complex 

understanding and subtlety of her questions showed that she had a very penetrating 

intellect. 

Personally, I think she had already known a lot more about the culture and history of 

Earth than she was willing to admit when we started. I would soon discover how 

much more." 

47

Chapter Six 

My Education Begins 


"By the 15th day after "rescuing" Airl from the crash site, I was able to communicate 

fluidly and effortlessly with her in English. She had absorbed so much written 

material by this time that her academic education far exceeded my own. Although I 

graduated from high school in Los Angeles in 1940 and attended college for four 

years of premedical and nursing training, the variety of my own reading had been 

fairly limited. 

I had not studied most of the subjects to which Airl had now been exposed, 

especially considering her acute understanding, very intense study habits and a 

nearly photographic memory! She was able to recall long passages from books she 

read. She was especially fond of sections of her favorite stories from classic 

literature like The Adventures of Huckleberry Finn 46 (Footnote), tales from 

Gulliver's Travels 47 (Footnote) and Peter Pan 48 (Footnote) and The Legend of Sleepy 

Hollow 49 (Footnote). 

By this time Airl had become the teacher, and I was the student. I was about to learn 

what men of Earth do not know and have no way of knowing! 

The throng of scientists and agents who observed us through the one-way glass of 

our interview room, whom Airl and I now referred to as "the gallery", were growing 

increasingly impatient to ask her questions. But Airl continued to refuse to allow 

any questions to be asked of her by anyone other than myself, even vicariously 

through me as an interpreter, or in writing. 

On the afternoon of the 16th day Airl and I sat next to each other as she read. She 

closed the last page of a book she was reading and placed it aside. I was about to 

hand her the next book from a large pile waiting to be read, when she turned and said 

or "thought" to me, "I am ready to speak now". At first I was a little confused by the 

remark. I gestured for her to continue and she began to teach me my first lesson." 

48


TOP SECRET 



SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 24. 7. 1947, 1st Session 

"What would you like to say, Airl?", I asked. 

"I have been a part of the Domain Expeditionary Force in 

this sector of space for several thousand years. 

However, I have not personally had intimate contact with 

beings on Earth since 5,965 BCE. It is not my primary 

function to interact with inhabitants of planets within 

The Domain. I am an Officer, Pilot and Engineer, with 

many duties to perform. Nonetheless, although I am 

fluent in 347 other languages within The Domain, I have 

not been exposed to your English language. 

The last Earth language with which I was conversant was 

the Sanskrit language of the Vedic Hymns. 50 (Footnote) At 

that time I was a member of a mission sent to 

investigate the loss of a Domain base located in the 

Himalaya Mountains. An entire battalion of officers, 

pilots, communications and administrative personnel 

disappeared and the base destroyed. 

Several million years ago I was trained and served as an 

Investigation, Data Evaluation and Program Development 

Officer for The Domain. Because I was experienced in 

that technology, I was sent to Earth as part of the 

search team. One of my duties involved interrogation of 

the human population that inhabited the adjoining area 

at that time. 51 (Footnote) Many of the people in that region 

reported sighting "vimanas" or space craft in the area. 52 

(Footnote) 

Following the logical extension of evidence, testimony, 

observation, as well as the absence of certain evidence, 

I led my team to the discovery that there were still 

"Old Empire" ships and well-hidden "Old Empire" 

installations in this solar system of which we had been 

completely unaware. 

49

You and I were unable to communicate in your language 

because I, personally, have not been exposed to your 

language. However, now that I have scanned the books and 

material you provided me this data has been relayed to 

our space station in this region and processed by our 

communications officer through our computers. It has 

been translated into my own language and relayed back to 

me in a context that I can think with. I have also 

received additional information from the files stored in 

our computers about the English language and Domain 

records concerning Earth civilization." 53 (Footnote) 

"Now I am prepared to give you certain information that 

I feel will be of great value to you. I will tell you 

the truth. Although truth is relative to all other 

truth, I wish to share with you as honestly and 

accurately as possible, truth as I see it, within the 

boundaries of my integrity to myself, to my race and 

without violating my obligations to the organization I 

serve and have sworn to uphold and protect". 

"OK", I thought. "Will you answer questions from the 

gallery now?" 

"No. I will not answer questions. I will provide 

information to you that I think will be beneficial to 

the well-being of the immortal spiritual beings who 

comprise humanity, and that will foster the survival of 

all the myriad life forms and the environment of Earth, 

as it is a part of my mission to ensure the preservation 

of Earth. 

"Personally, it is my conviction that all sentient 

beings are immortal spiritual beings. This includes 

human beings. For the sake of accuracy and simplicity I 

will use a made-up word: "IS-BE". Because the primary 

nature of an immortal being is that they live in a 

timeless state of "is", and the only reason for their 

existence is that they decide to "be". 

No matter how lowly their station in a society, every 

IS-BE deserves the respect and treatment that I myself 

would like to receive from others. Each person on Earth 

continues to be an IS-BE whether they are aware of the 

fact or not." 

50


(I will never forget this conversation. Her tone was very matter-of-fact and 

emotionless. However, for the first time, I sensed the presence of a warm and real 

"personality" in Airl. Her reference to "immortal spiritual beings" struck me like a 

flash of light in a dark room. I had never before considered that a human being 

could be an immortal being. 

I thought that status or power was reserved solely for The Father, The Son, and The 

Holy Ghost. And, because I am a devout Catholic and subject to the word of The 

Lord Jesus, and The Holy Father, I have never thought of a woman as an immortal 

spiritual being either -- not even the Holy Mother Mary. Yet, when Airl thought 

that thought, I became vividly aware for the very first time that she, personally, was 

an immortal spiritual being, and so are we all! 

Airl said that she sensed that I was confused about the idea. She said she would 

demonstrate to me that I am also an immortal spiritual being. She said, "Be above 

your body!" Immediately, I realized that I was "outside" of my body, looking down 

from the ceiling at the top of my body's head! 54 (Footnote) I was also able to see the 

room around me, including Airl's body sitting in the chair next to my own body. 

After a moment, I realized the simple, but shocking, reality, that "I" am not a body. 

In that moment a black veil lifted and for the first time in my life, and for a very long 

time into the past, I realized that I am not "my soul", but that "I" am "me" -- a 

spiritual being. This was an unexplainable epiphany, but one that fills me with a joy 

and relief I cannot recall having experienced ever before. As for the "immortal" part, 

I do not understand her meaning, as I have always been taught that I am not immortal 

-- a spirit, perhaps -- but certainly not immortal! 

After a moment -- I'm not sure how long -- Airl asked me if I had a better 

understanding of the idea. Suddenly, I was back inside my body again, and said out 

loud, "Yes! I see what you mean!". 

I was so taken aback by the experience that I had to get up from my chair and walk 

around the room for a few minutes. I made an excuse that I needed to get a drink of 

water, and go to the restroom, which I did. In the restroom I looked at my "self" in 

the mirror. I used the toilet, refreshed my make-up, and straightened my uniform. 

After 10 or 15 minutes I felt more "normal" again and returned to the interview 

room. 

After that I felt as though I was no longer just an interpreter for Airl. I felt as though 

I was a "kindred spirit". I felt like I was safe, at home, with a trusted friend or 

family member, as close as any I have ever had. Airl sensed and understood my 

confusion about the concept of "personal immortality". She began her first "lesson" 

with me by explaining this to me." 

51

(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW CONTINUED) 

"Airl told me her reasons for coming to Earth and for 

being in the area of the 509th Bomber Squadron. She was 

sent by her superior officers to investigate the 

explosions of nuclear weapons which have been tested in 

New Mexico. Her superiors ordered her to gather 

information from the atmosphere that could be used to 

determine the extent of radiation and potential harm 

this might cause to the environment. During her mission, 

the space craft was struck by a lighting 55 (Footnote), which 

caused her to lose control and crash. 

The space craft is operated by IS-BEs who use "doll 

bodies" in much the same way that an actor wears a mask 

and costume. It is a like a mechanical tool through 

which to operate in the physical world. She, as well as 

all of the other IS-BEs of the officer class and their 

superiors, inhabit these "doll bodies" when they are on 

duty in space. When they are not on duty, they "leave" 

the body and operate, think, communicate, travel, and 

exist without the use of a body. 

The bodies are constructed of synthetic materials, 

including a very sensitive electrical nervous system, to 

which each IS-BE adjusts themselves or "tune in" to an 

electronic wavelength 56 (Footnote) that is matched uniquely 

to the wavelength or frequency emitted by each IS-BE. 

Each IS-BE is capable of creating a unique wave 

frequency which identifies them, much like a radio 

signal frequency. This serves, in part, as 

identification like a finger print. The doll body acts 

like a radio receiver for the IS-BE. No two frequencies 

or doll bodies are exactly the same. 

The bodies of each IS-BE crew member are likewise tuned 

into and connected to the "nervous system" built into 

the space craft. The space craft is built in much the 

same way as the doll body. It is adjusted specifically 

to the frequency of each IS-BE crew member. Therefore, 

the craft can be operated by the "thoughts" or energy 

emitted by the IS-BE. It is really a very simple, 

direct control system. So, there are no complicated 

controls or navigation equipment on board the space 

craft. They operate as an extension of the IS-BE. 

52

When the lightning bolt struck the space craft this 

caused a short circuit and consequently "disconnected" 

them from the control of the ship momentarily which 

resulted in the crash. 

Airl was, and still is, an officer, pilot and engineer 

in an expeditionary force which is part of a space opera 

57 (Footnote) civilization which refers to itself as "The 

Domain". This civilization controls a vast number of 

galaxies, stars, planets, moons and asteroids throughout 

an area of space that is approximately one-fourth of the 

entire physical universe! The continuing mission of her 

organization is to "Secure, control and expand the 

territory and resources of The Domain". 

Airl pointed out that their own activities were very 

similar in many ways to the European explorers who 

"discovered" and "claimed" the New World for The Holy 

Father, The Pope and for the kings of Spain, Portugal 

and later, Holland, England, France and so forth. Europe 

benefited from the property "acquired" from the native 

inhabitants. However, the native inhabitants were never 

consulted with or asked for their permission to become a 

part of the "domain" of European nations and the 

soldiers and priests they sent to acquire territory and 

wealth in order to advance their interests. 

Airl said she read in a history book that the Spanish 

king regretted the brutal treatment of the native 

inhabitants by his soldiers. He feared retribution from 

the gods he worshipped, as described in the various 

testaments of the Bible. He asked the Pope to prepare a 

statement called "The Requirement" 58 (Footnote) which was 

supposed to be read to each of the newly encountered 

native inhabitants. 

The king hoped that the statement, whether it was 

accepted or rejected by the natives, would absolve the 

King of all responsibility for the resulting slaughter 

and enslavement of these people. He used this statement 

as justification to confiscate their lands and 

possessions by his soldiers and the Pope's priests. 

Apparently, the Pope, personally, did not have any 

feelings of guilt or responsibility in the matter. 

Airl thought that such actions were those of a coward 

and that it is no surprise that the territory of Spain 

53

was diminished so quickly. Only a few years later the 

king was dead and his empire had been assimilated by 

other nations. 

Airl said that this sort of behavior does not occur in 

The Domain. Their leaders assume full responsibility 

for the actions of The Domain, and would not denigrate 

themselves in this fashion. Nor do they fear any gods 

or have any regret for their actions. This idea 

reinforces my earlier suggestion that Airl and her 

people are probably atheists. 

In the case of the acquisition of Earth by The Domain, 

the rulers of The Domain have chosen not to openly 

reveal this intention to the "native inhabitants" of 

Earth until a later time when it may, or may not, suit 

their interests to reveal themselves. For the present 

time, it is not strategically necessary to make the 

presence of The Domain Expeditionary Force known to 

Mankind. In fact, until now, it has been very 

aggressively hidden, for reasons that will be revealed 

later. 

The asteroid belt near Earth is a very small, but 

important location for The Domain in this part of space. 

Actually, some of the objects in our solar system are 

very valuable for use as low-gravity "space stations". 

They are interested primarily in the low gravity 

satellites in this solar system which consists mainly of 

the side of the moon facing away from Earth 59 (Footnote) and 

the asteroid belt, which was a planet that was destroyed 

billions of years ago, and to a lesser degree, Mars and 

Venus. Doom structures synthesized from gypsum 60 (Footnote) 

or underground bases covered by electromagnetic force 

screens 61 (Footnote) are easily constructed to house the 

Domain forces. 

Once an area of space is acquired by The Domain and 

becomes a part of the territory under its control, it is 

treated as the "property" of The Domain. The space 

station near the planet Earth is important only because 

it lay along a path of The Domain expansion route toward 

the center of the Milky Way galaxy and beyond. Of 

course, everyone in The Domain is aware of this -- 

except for the people of Earth." 

54

Chapter Seven 

A Lesson In Ancient History 


"My instruction with Airl continued through the night until dawn of the next 

morning. I must say, that I was fascinated, skeptical, shocked, alarmed, dismayed 

and disgruntled by the "lesson" I was getting from Airl. I could never have imagined 

any of what she was telling me -- not even in my wildest dreams and nightmares! 

The next afternoon, after I had slept, showered and eaten, I was debriefed about my 

interview session the previous evening by members of the gallery who recorded my 

account of what Airl told me. There was a stenographer present for this session, as 

usual, to whom I debriefed after each interview, and there were also 6 or 7 men who 

asked for clarification of my statements. As always, there was constant pressure 

applied to me to use my influence with Airl to persuade her to answer specific 

questions prompted by members of the gallery. I did my best to reassure everyone 

that I would give my very best efforts to do so. 

Nevertheless, only three things happened every day thereafter: 

1) Airl resolutely refused to answer any questions that she sensed had been posed by 

or suggested to me by the gallery. 

2) Airl continued to "instruct" me in subject matter of her own choice. 

3) Every evening after my interview with, or instruction from Airl, she would give 

me a new list of subject matter about which she wanted more information. Each 

evening I presented this list to the gallery. The next day Airl received a large stack 

of books, magazines, articles, and so forth. She would study all of these during the 

night while I slept. This pattern repeated every day during the remainder of the time 

I spent with her. 

The subject matter of my next interview, or lesson, from Airl continued with a brief 

history of Earth, our solar system and nearby space, from the perspective of The 

Domain." 

55


TOP SECRET 




"Before you can understand the subject of history, you 

must first understand the subject of time. Time is 

simply an arbitrary measurement of the motion of objects 

through space. 

Space is not linear. Space is determined by the point 

of view of an IS-BE when viewing a object. The distance 

between an IS-BE and the object being viewed is called 

"space". 

Objects, or energy masses, in space do not necessarily 

move in a linear fashion. In this universe, objects 

tend to move randomly or in a curving or cyclical 

pattern, or as determined by agreed upon rules. 

History is not only a linear record of events, as many 

authors of Earth history books imply, because it is not 

a string that can be stretched out and marked like a 

measuring tool. History is a subjective observation of 

the movement of objects through space, recorded from the 

point of view of a survivor, rather than of those who 

succumbed. Events occur interactively and concurrently, 

just as the biological body has a heart that pumps 

blood, while the lungs provide oxygen to the cells, 

which reproduce, using energy from the sun and chemicals 

from plants, at the same time as the liver strains toxic 

wastes from the blood, and eliminates them through the 

bladder and the bowels. 

All of these interactions are concurrent and 

simultaneous. Although time runs consecutively, events 

do not happen in an independent, linear stream. In 

order to view and understand the history or reality of 

the past, one must view all events as part of an 

interactive whole. Time can also be sensed as a 

vibration which is uniform throughout the entire 

physical universe. 

56

Airl explained that IS-BEs have been around since before 

the beginning of the universe. The reason they are 

called "immortal", is because a "spirit" is not born and 

cannot die, but exists in a personally postulated 

perception of "is - will be". She was careful to explain 

that every spirit is not the same. Each is completely 

unique in identity, power, awareness and ability. 

The difference between an IS-BE like Airl and most of 

the IS-BEs inhabiting bodies on Earth, is that Airl can 

enter and depart from her "doll" at will. She can 

perceive at selective depths through matter. Airl and 

other officers of The Domain can communicate 

telepathically. Since an IS-BE is not a physical 

universe entity it has no location in space or time. 

An IS-BE is literally, "immaterial". They can span great 

distances of space instantly. 

They can experience sensations, more intensely than a 

biological body, without the use of physical sensory 

mechanisms. An IS-BE can exclude pain from their 

perception. Airl can also remember her "identity", so 

to speak, all the way back into the dim mists of time, 

for trillions of years! 

She says that the existing collection of suns in this 

immediate vicinity of the universe have been burning for 

the last 200 trillion years. The age of the physical 

universe is nearly infinitely old, but probably at least 

four quadrillion 62 (Footnote) years since its earliest 

beginnings. 

Time is a difficult factor to measure as it depends on 

the subjective memory of IS-BEs and there has been no 

uniform record of events throughout the physical 

universe since it began. As on Earth, there are many 

different time measurement systems, defined by various 

cultures, which use cycles of motion, and points of 

origin to establish age and duration. 63 (Footnote) 

The physical universe itself is formed from the 

convergence and amalgamation of many other individual 

universes 64 (Footnote), each one of which were created by an 

IS-BE or group of IS-BEs. The collision of these 

illusory universes commingled and coalesced and were 

solidified to form a mutually created universe. Because 

it is agreed that energy and forms can be created, but 

57

not destroyed, 65 (Footnote) this creative process has 

continued to form an ever-expanding universe of nearly 

infinite physical proportions. 

Before the formation of the physical universe there was 

a vast period during which universes were not solid, but 

wholly illusionary. You might say that the universe was 

a universe of magical illusions which were made to 

appear and vanish at the will of the magician. In every 

case, the "magician" was one or more IS-BEs. Many IS- 

BEs on Earth can still recall vague images from that 

period. Tales of magic, sorcery and enchantment, fairy 

tales and mythology speak of such things, 66 (Footnote) 

although in very crude terms. 

Each IS-BE entered into the physical universe when they 

lost their own, "home" universe. That is, when an IS- 

BE's "home" universe was overwhelmed by the physical 

universe, or when the IS-BE joined with other IS-BEs to 

create or conquer the physical universe. 

On Earth, the ability to determine when an IS-BE entered 

the physical universe is difficult for two reasons: 

1) the memory of IS-BEs on Earth have been erased, and 

2) IS-BEs arrival or invasion into the physical universe 

took place at different times, some 60 trillion years 

ago, and others only 3 trillion. Every once in a short 

while, a few million years, an area or planet will be 

taken over by another group of IS-BEs entering into the 

area. 

Sometimes they will capture other IS-BEs as slaves. 67 

(Footnote) They will be forced to inhabit bodies to perform 

menial, or manual work -- especially mining mineral ores 

on heavy-gravity planets, such as Earth. 

Airl says that she has been a member of The Domain 

Expeditionary Force for more than 625 million years, 

when she became a pilot for a biological survey mission 

which included occasional visits to Earth. She can 

remember her entire career there, and for a very long 

time before that. 

She told me that Earth scientists do not have an 

accurate measuring system to gauge the age of matter. 

They assume that because certain types of materials seem 

to deteriorate rather quickly, such as organic or 

58

carbon-based matter, that there is a deterioration of 

matter. It is not accurate to measure the age of stone, 

based on the measurement of the age of wood or bone. 

This is a fundamental error. Factually, matter does not 

deteriorate. It cannot be destroyed. Matter may be 

altered in form, but it is never truly destroyed. 

The Domain has conducted a periodic survey of the 

galaxies in this sector of the universe since it 

developed space travel technologies about 80 trillion 

years ago. A review of changes in the complexion of 

Earth reveal that mountain ranges rise and fall, 

continents change location, the poles of the planet 

shift, ice caps come and go, oceans appear and 

disappear, rivers, valleys and canyons change. In all 

cases, the matter is the same. It is always the same 

sand. Every form and substance is made of the same 

basic material, which never deteriorates. 


("I cannot even begin to imagine how advanced a civilization may have become, 

technically, and mentally, after trillions of years! Just think of how advanced our 

own country has become, compared to only 150 years. Only a few generations ago 

transportation was on foot, horseback or boat, reading was done by candle light, 

heating and cooking were done over a fireplace, and there wasn't any indoor 

plumbing!") 


"Airl described the abilities of an IS-BE officer of The 

Domain to me, and she demonstrated one to me when she 

contacted -- telepathically -- a communications officer 

of The Domain who is stationed in the asteroid belt. 

68 (Footnote) 

The asteroid belt is composed of thousands of broken up 

pieces of a planet that once existed between Mars and 

Jupiter. It serves as a good low-gravity jumping off 

point for incoming space craft traveling toward the 

center of our galaxy. 

She requested that this officer consult information 

stored in the "files" of The Domain, concerning the 

history of Earth. She asked the communications officer 

to "feed" this information to Airl. The communications 

officer immediately complied with the request. Based on 

59

the information stored in the files of The Domain, Airl 

was able to give me a brief overview or "history 

lesson". This is what Airl told me that The Domain had 

observed about the history of Earth: 

She told me that The Domain Expeditionary Force first 

entered into the Milky Way galaxy very recently -- only 

about 10,000 years ago. Their first action was to 

conquer the home planets of the "Old Empire" (this is 

not the official name, but a nick-name given to the 

conquered civilization by The Domain Forces) that served 

as the seat of central government for this galaxy, and 

other adjoining regions of space. These planets are 

located in the stars systems in the tail of the Big 

Dipper constellation. 69 (Footnote) She did not mention which 

stars, exactly. 

About 1,500 years later The Domain began the 

installation bases for their own forces along the path 

of invasion which leads toward the center of this galaxy 

and beyond. About 8,200 years ago The Domain forces set 

up a base on Earth in the Himalaya Mountains near the 

border of modern Pakistan and Afghanistan. This was a 

base for a battalion of The Domain Expeditionary Force, 

which included about 3,000 members. 

They set up a base under or inside the top of a 

mountain. The mountain top was drilled into and made 

hollow to create an area large enough to house the ships 

and personnel of that force. An electronic illusion of 

the mountain top was then created to hide the base by 

projecting a false image from inside the mountain 

against a "force screen". The ships could then enter 

and exit through the force screen, yet remain unseen by 

homo sapiens. 

Shortly after they settled there the base was surprised 

by an attack from a remnant of the military forces of 

the "Old Empire". Unbeknownst to The Domain, a hidden, 

underground base on Mars, operated by the "Old Empire", 

had existed for a very long time. The Domain base was 

wiped out by a military attack from the Mars base and 

the IS-BEs of The Domain Expeditionary Force were 

captured. 

You can imagine that The Domain was very upset about 

losing such a large force of officers and crew, so they 

60

sent other crews to Earth to look for them. Those crews 

were also attacked. The captured IS-BEs from The Domain 

Forces were handled in the same fashion as all other IS- 

BEs who have been sent to Earth. They were each given 

amnesia, had their memories replaced with false pictures 

and hypnotic commands and sent to Earth to inhabit 

biological bodies. They are still a part of the human 

population today. 

After a very persistent and extensive investigation into 

the loss of their crews, The Domain discovered that "Old 

Empire" has been operating a very extensive, and very 

carefully hidden, base of operations in this part of the 

galaxy for millions of years. No one knows exactly how 

long. Eventually, the space craft of the "Old Empire" 

forces and The Domain engaged each other in open combat 

in the space of the solar system. 

According to Airl, there was a running battle between 

the "Old Empire" forces and The Domain until about 1235 

AD, when The Domain forces finally destroyed the last of 

the space craft of the "Old Empire" force in this area. 

The Domain Expeditionary Force lost many of its own 

ships in this area during that time also. 

About 1,000 years later the "Old Empire" base was 

discovered by accident in the spring of 1914 AD. The 

discovery was made when the body of the Archduke of 

Austria, 70 (Footnote) was "taken over" by an officer of The 

Domain Expeditionary Force. This officer, who was 

stationed in the asteroid belt, was sent to Earth on a 

routine mission to gather reconnaissance. 

The purpose of this "take over" was to use the body as a 

"disguise" through which to infiltrate human society in 

order to gather information about current events on 

Earth. The officer, as an IS-BE, having greater power 

than the being inhabiting the body of the Archduke, 

simply "pushed" the being out and took over control of 

the body. 

However, this officer did not realize how much the 

Hapsburgs were hated by feuding factions in the country, 

so he was caught off guard when the body of the Archduke 

was assassinated by a Bosnian student. The officer, or 

IS-BE, was suddenly "knocked out" of the body when it 

was shot by the assassin. Disoriented, the IS-BE 

61

inadvertently penetrated one of the "amnesia force 

screens" and was captured. 

Eventually The Domain discovered that a wide area of 

space is monitored by an "electronic force field" 

71 (Footnote) which controls all of the IS-BEs in this end of 

the galaxy, including Earth. The electronic force 

screen is designed to detect IS-BEs and prevent them 

from leaving the area. 

If any IS-BE attempts to penetrate the force screen, it 

"captures" them in a kind of "electronic net". The 

result is that the captured IS-BE is subjected to a very 

severe "brainwashing" treatment which erases the memory 

of the IS-BE. This process uses a tremendous electrical 

shock, just like Earth psychiatrists use "electric shock 

therapy" to erase the memory and personality of a 

"patient" and to make them more "cooperative". 72 (Footnote) 

On Earth this "therapy" uses only a few hundred volts of 

electricity. However, the electrical voltage 73 (Footnote) 

used by the "Old Empire" operation against IS-BEs is on 

the order of magnitude of billions of volts! This 

tremendous shock completely wipes out all the memory of 

the IS-BE. The memory erasure is not just for one life 

or one body. It wipes out the all of the accumulated 

experiences of a nearly infinite past, as well as the 

identity of the IS-BE! 

The shock is intended to make it impossible for the IS- 

BE to remember who they are, where they came from, their 

knowledge or skills, their memory of the past, and 

ability to function as a spiritual entity. They are 

overwhelmed into becoming a mindless, robotic nonentity. 

After the shock a series of post hypnotic suggestions 74 

(Footnote) are used to install false memories, and a false 

time orientation in each IS-BE. This includes the 

command to "return" to the base after the body dies, so 

that the same kind of shock and hypnosis can be done 

again, and again, again -- forever. The hypnotic 

command also tells the "patient" to forget to remember. 

What The Domain learned from the experience of this 

officer is that the "Old Empire" has been using Earth as 

62

a "prison planet" for a very long time -- exactly how 

long is unknown -- perhaps millions of years. 

So, when the body of the IS-BE dies they depart from the 

body. They are detected by the "force screen", they are 

captured and "ordered" by hypnotic command to "return 

to the light". The idea of "heaven" and the "afterlife" 

are part of the hypnotic suggestion -- a part of the 

treachery that makes the whole mechanism work. 

After the IS-BE has been shocked and hypnotized to erase 

the memory of the life just lived, the IS-BE is 

immediately "commanded", hypnotically, to "report" back 

to Earth, as though they were on a secret mission, to 

inhabit a new body. Each IS-BE is told that they have a 

special purpose for being on Earth. But, of course 

there is no purpose for being in a prison -- at least 

not for the prisoner. 

Any undesirable IS-BEs who are sentenced to Earth were 

classified as "untouchable" 75 (Footnote) by the "Old Empire". 

This included anyone that the "Old Empire" judged to be 

criminals who are too vicious to be reformed or subdued, 

as well as other criminals such as sexual perverts, or 

beings unwilling to do any productive work. 

An "untouchable" classification of IS-BEs also includes 

a wide variety of "political prisoners" 76 (Footnote). This 

includes IS-BEs who are considered to be noncompliant 

"free thinkers" or "revolutionaries" who make trouble 

for the governments of the various planets of the "Old 

Empire". Of course, anyone with a previous military 

record against the "Old Empire" is also shipped off to 


A list of "untouchables" include artists, painters, 

singers, musicians, writers, actors, and performers of 

every kind. For this reason Earth has more artists per 

capita than any other planet in the "Old Empire". 

"Untouchables" also include intellectuals, inventors and 

geniuses in almost every field. Since everything the 

"Old Empire" considers valuable has long since been 

invented or created over the last few trillion years, 

they have no further use for such beings. This includes 

skilled managers also, which are not needed in a society 

of obedient, robotic citizens. 

63

Anyone who is not willing or able to submit to mindless 

economic, political and religious servitude as a taxpaying 

worker in the class system of the "Old Empire" 

are "untouchable" and sentenced to receive memory wipeout 

and permanent imprisonment on Earth. 

The net result is that an IS-BE is unable to escape 

because they can't remember who they are, where they 

came from, where they are. They have been hypnotized to 

think they are someone, something, sometime, and 

somewhere other than were they really are. 

The Domain officer who was "assassinated" while in the 

body of Archduke of Austria was, likewise, captured by 

the "Old Empire" force. Because this particular officer 

was a high powered IS-BE, compared to most, he was taken 

away to a secret "Old Empire" base under the surface of 

the planet Mars. They put him into a special electronic 

prison cell and held him there. 

Fortunately, this Domain officer was able to escape from 

the underground base after 27 years in captivity. When 

he escaped from the "Old Empire" base, he returned 

immediately to his own base in the asteroid belt. His 

commanding officer ordered that a battle cruiser be 

dispatched 77 (Footnote) to the coordinates of the base, 

provided by this officer, and to destroy that base 

completely. This "Old Empire" base was located a few 

hundred miles north of the equator on Mars in the 

Cydonia region. 78 (Footnote) 

Although the military base of the "Old Empire" was 

destroyed, unfortunately, much of the vast machinery of 

the IS-BE force screens, the electroshock / amnesia / 

hypnosis machinery continues to function in other 

undiscovered locations right up to the present moment. 

The main base or control center for this "mind control 

prison" 79 (Footnote) operation has never been found. So, the 

influences of this base, or bases, are still in effect. 

The Domain has observed that since the "Old Empire" 

space forces were destroyed there is no one left to 

actively prevent other planetary systems from bringing 

their own "untouchable" IS-BEs to Earth from all over 

this galaxy, and from other galaxies nearby. Therefore, 

Earth has become a universal dumping ground for this 

entire region of space. 

64

This, in part, explains the very unusual mix of races, 

cultures, languages, moral codes, religious and 

political influences among the IS-BE population on 

Earth. The number and variety of heterogeneous 

societies on Earth are extremely unusual on a normal 

planet. Most "Sun Type 12, Class 7" planets are 

inhabited by only one humanoid body type or race, if 

any. 

In addition, most of the ancient civilizations of Earth, 

and many of the events of Earth have been heavily 

influenced by the hidden, hypnotic operation of the "Old 

Empire" base. So far, no one has figured out exactly 

where and how this operation is run, or by whom because 

it is so heavily protected by screens and traps. 

Furthermore, there has been no operation undertaken to 

seek out, discover and destroy the vast and ancient 

network of electronics machinery that create the IS-BE 

force screens at this end of the galaxy. Until this has 

been done, we are not able to prevent or interrupt the 

electric shock operation, hypnosis and remote thought 

control 80 (Footnote) of the "Old Empire" prison planet. 

Of course all of the crew members of The Domain 

Expeditionary Force now remain aware of this phenomena 

at all times while operating in this solar system space 

so as to prevent detection and the capture by "Old 

Empire" traps." 

65

Chapter Eight 

A Lesson In Recent History 


"This interview taught me a history lesson I will never read in any text book written 

on Earth! The Domain has a much different view of events than we do." 


TOP SECRET 




"The Domain Expeditionary Force has observed a 

resurgence in science and culture of the Western world 

since 1150 AD when the remaining remnants of the space 

fleet of the "Old Empire" in this solar system were 

destroyed. The influence of the remote control 81 (Footnote) 

hypnosis operation diminished slightly after that time, 

but still remains largely in force. 

Apparently a small amount of damage was done to the "Old 

Empire" remote mind control 82 (Footnote) operation which 

resulted in a small decrease in the power of this 

mechanism. As a result, some memory of technologies 

that IS-BEs already knew before they came to Earth 

started to be remembered. Thereafter the oppression of 

knowledge that is called the "Dark Ages" 83 (Footnote) in 

Europe began to diminish after that time. 

Since then knowledge of the basic laws of physics 84 

(Footnote) and electricity 85 (Footnote) have revolutionized Earth 

culture virtually overnight. The ability to remember 

technology by many of the geniuses in the IS-BE 

population of Earth was partially restored, when not so 

actively suppressed as it was before 1150 AD. Sir Isaac 

Newton, 86 (Footnote) is one of the best examples of this. In 

only a few decades he single-handedly reinvented several 

66

major and fundamental scientific and mathematical 

disciplines. 

The men who "remembered" these sciences already knew 

them before they were sent to Earth. Ordinarily, no one 

would ever observe or discover as much about science and 

mathematics in a single life-time, or even in a few 

hundred life-times. These subjects have taken 

civilizations billions and billions of years to create! 

IS-BEs on Earth have only just begun to remember small 

fragments of all the technologies that exist throughout 

the universe. Theoretically, if the amnesia mechanisms 

being used against Earth could be broken entirely, IS- 

BEs would regain all of their memory! 

Unfortunately, similar advances have not been seen in 

the humanities as the IS-BEs of Earth continue to behave 

very badly toward each other. This behavior, however, 

is heavily influenced by the "hypnotic commands" given 

to each IS-BE between lifetimes. 87 (Footnote) 

And, the very unusual combination of "inmates" on Earth 

- criminals, perverts, artists, revolutionaries and 

geniuses - is the cause of a very restive and tumultuous 

environment. The purpose of the prison planet is to 

keep IS-BEs on Earth, forever. Promoting ignorance, 

superstition, and war between IS-BEs helps to keep the 

prison population crippled and trapped behind "the wall" 

of electronic force screens. 

IS-BEs have been dumped on Earth from all over the 

galaxy, adjoining galaxies, and from planetary systems 

all over the "Old Empire", like Sirius, Aldebaron, the 

Pleiades, Orion, Draconis, and countless others. There 

are IS-BEs on Earth from unnamed races, civilizations, 

cultural backgrounds, and planetary environments. Each 

of the various IS-BE populations have their own 

languages, belief systems, moral values, religious 

beliefs, training and unknown and untold histories. 

These IS-BEs are mixed together with earlier inhabitants 

of Earth who came from another star system more than 

400,000 years ago to establish the civilizations of 

Atlanta 88 (Footnote) and Lemuria 89 (Footnote). Those civilizations 

vanished beneath the tidal waves caused by a planetary 

"polar shift", 90 (Footnote) many thousands of years before 

67

the current "prison" population started to arrive. 

Apparently, the IS-BEs from those star systems were the 

source of the original, oriental races of Earth, 

beginning in Australia. 

On the other hand, the civilizations set up on Earth by 

the "Old Empire" prison system were very different from 

the civilization of the "Old Empire" itself, which is an 

electronic space opera, atomic powered conglomeration of 

earlier civilizations that were conquered with nuclear 

weapons and colonized by IS-BEs from another galaxy. 

The bureaucracy that controlled the former "Old Empire" 

was from an ancient space opera society, run by a 

totalitarian 91 (Footnote) confederation of planetary 

governments, regulated by a brutal social, economic, and 

political hierarchy, 92 (Footnote) with a royal monarch as its 

figurehead. 93 (Footnote) 

This type of government emerges with regularity on 

planets where the citizens abandon personal 

responsibility for autonomous, self-regulation. They 

frequently lose their freedom to demented IS-BEs who 

suffer from an overwhelming paranoia that every other 

IS-BE is their enemy who must be controlled or 

destroyed. Their closest friends and allies, whom they 

espouse to love and cherish, are literally "loved to 

death" by them. 

Because such IS-BEs exist, The Domain has learned that 

freedom must be won and maintained through eternal 

vigilance and the ability to use defensive force to 

maintain it. As a result, The Domain has already 

conquered the governing planet of the "Old Empire". The 

civilization of The Domain, although considerably 

younger and smaller in size, is already more powerful, 

better organized, and united by a egalitarian esprit de 

corps 94 (Footnote) never known in the history of the "Old 

Empire". 

The recently despoiled German totalitarian state on 

Earth was similar to the "Old Empire", but not nearly as 

brutal, and about ten thousand times less powerful. 

Many of the IS-BEs on Earth are here because they are 

violently opposed to totalitarian government, 95 (Footnote) or 

because they were so psychotically vicious that they 

could not be controlled by "Old Empire" government. 

68

Consequently, the population of Earth is 

disproportionately comprised of a very high percentage 

of such beings. The conflicting cultural and ethical 

moral codes of the IS-BEs on Earth is unusual in the 

extreme. 

The Domain conquest of the central "Old Empire" planets 

was fought with electronic cannon. 96 (Footnote) The citizens 

of the planets forming the core of government for the 

"Old Empire" are a filthy, degraded, slave society of 

mindless, tax-paying workers, who practice cannibalism. 

Violent automotive race tracks and bloody, Roman circus 

type entertainments are their only amusements. 

Regardless of any reasonable justification we may have 

had for using atomic weapons to vanquish the planets of 

the "Old Empire", The Domain is careful not to ruin the 

resources of those planets by using weapons of crude, 

radioactive force. 

The current U.S. civilization is beginning to mimic some 

of the trappings of that civilization, especially in the 

design of airplanes, automobiles, ships, trains, and 

telephones. Likewise, buildings in the cities of Earth 

are thought to be "modern" or "futuristic" if their 

design resembles the architecture of the "Old Empire". 

The government of the "Old Empire", before being 

supplanted by The Domain, was comprised of beings who 

possessed a very craven intelligence, very much like the 

Axis powers 97 (Footnote) during your recent world war. Those 

beings manifested precisely the same behavior as the 

galactic government that exiled them to eternal 

imprisonment on Earth. They were a gruesome reminder of 

the ageless maxim that an IS-BE will often manifest the 

treatment they have received from others. Kindness 

fosters kindness. Cruelty begets cruelty. One must be 

able and willing to use force, tempered with 

intelligence, to prevent harm to the innocent. However, 

extraordinary understanding, self-discipline and courage 

are required to effectively prevent brutality, without 

being overwhelmed by the malice that motivated the 

brutality. 

Only a demonic, self-serving government would employ a 

"logic" or "science" to conceive that an "ultimate 

solution" to any problem is to murder and permanently 

69

erase the memory of every artist, genius, skilled 

manager, and inventor, and cast them into a planetary 

prison together with political opponents, killers, 

thieves, perverts, and disabled beings of an entire 

galaxy! 

Once the IS-BEs expelled from the "Old Empire" arrived 

on Earth, they were given amnesia, and hypnotically 

tricked into thinking that something else had happened 

to them. The next step was to implant the IS-BEs into 

biological bodies on Earth. The bodies became the human 

populations of "false civilizations" which were designed 

and installed in the minds of IS-BEs to look completely 

unlike the "Old Empire". 

All of the IS-BEs of India, Egypt, Babylon, Greece, 

Rome, and Medieval Europe were guided to pattern and 

build the cultural elements of these societies based on 

standard patterns developed by the IS-BEs of many 

earlier, similar civilizations on "Sun Type 12, Class 7" 

planets that have existed for trillions of years 

throughout the universe. 

In the earliest times the IS-BEs sent to prison Earth 

lived in India. They gradually spread into Mesopotamia, 

Egypt, Mesoamerica, Achaea, Greece, Rome, Medieval 

Europe, and to the New World. They were hypnotically 

"commanded" to follow the pattern of a given 

civilization by the "Old Empire" prison operators. This 

is an effective mechanism to disguise the actual time 

and location from the IS-BEs imprisoned on Earth. The 

languages, costumes and culture of each false 

civilization are intended to reinforce amnesia because 

they do not remind the IS-BEs on Earth of the original 

"Old Empire" planets from which they were deported. 

On the very far back-track of time these types of 

civilizations tended to repeat themselves over and over 

because the IS-BEs who created them become familiar with 

certain patterns and styles, and stayed with them. It 

is a lot of work to invent an entire civilization, 

complete with culture, architecture, language, customs, 

mathematics, moral values, and so forth. It is much 

easier to replicate a copy based on a familiar and 

successful pattern. 

70

A "Sun Type 12, Class 7" planet is the designation given 

to a planet inhabited by carbon-oxygen based life forms. 

The class of the planet is based on the size and 

radiation intensity of the star, the distance of the 

planetary orbit from the star, and the size, density, 

gravity, and chemical composition of the planet. 

Likewise, flora and fauna are designated and identified 

according to the star type and class of planet they 

inhabit. 

On the average, the percentage of planets in the 

physical universe with a breathable atmosphere is 

relatively small. Most planets do not have an 

atmosphere upon which life-forms "feed", as on Earth, 

where the chemical composition of the atmosphere 

provides nutrition to plants, and other organisms, which 

in turn support other life forms. 

When the Domain Force brought the Vedic Hymns 98 (Footnote) to 

the Himalayas region 8,200 years ago, some human 

societies already existed. The Aryan people invaded and 

conquered India 99 (Footnote) , bringing the Vedic Hymns 100 

(Footnote) to the area. 

The Vedas were learned by them, memorized and carried 

forward verbally for 7,000 years before being committed 

to written form. During that span of time one of the 

officers of The Domain Expeditionary Force was 

incarnated on Earth as "Vishnu" 101 (Footnote). He is 

described many times in the Rig-Veda. He is still 

considered to be a god by the Hindus. Vishnu fought in 

the religious wars against the "Old Empire" forces. He 

is a very able and aggressive IS-BE as well as a highly 

effective officer, who has since been reassigned to 

other duties in The Domain. 

This entire episode was orchestrated as an attack and 

revolt against the Egyptian pantheon installed by "Old 

Empire" administrators. The conflict was intended to 

help free humankind from implanted elements of the false 

civilization that focused attention on many "gods" and 

superstitious ritual worship demanded by the priests who 

"managed" them. It is all part of the mental 

manipulation by the "Old Empire" to hide their criminal 

actions against the IS-BEs on Earth. 

71

A priesthood, or prison guards, were used to help 

reinforce the idea that an individual, is only a 

biological body, and is not an Immortal Spiritual Being. 

The individual has no identity. The individuals have no 

past lives. 102 (Footnote) The individual has no power. Only 

the gods have power. And, the gods are a contrivance of 

the priests who intercede between men and the gods they 

serve. Men are slaves to the dictates of the priests 

who threaten eternal spiritual punishment if men do not 

obey them. 

What else would one expect on a prison planet where all 

prisoners have amnesia, and the priests themselves are 

prisoners? The intervention of The Domain Force on 

Earth has not been entirely successful due to the secret 

mind-control operation of the "Old Empire" that still 

continues to operate. 

A battle was waged between the "Old Empire" forces and 

The Domain through religious conquest. Between 1500 BCE 

and about 1200 BCE, The Domain Forces attempted to teach 

the concept of an individual, Immortal Spiritual Being 

to several influential beings on Earth. 

One such instance resulted in a very tragic 

misunderstanding, misinterpretation and misapplication 

of the concept. The idea was perverted and applied to 

mean that there is only one IS-BE, instead of the truth 

that everyone is an IS-BE! Obviously, this was a gross 

incomprehension and an utter unwillingness to take 

responsibility for one's own power. 

The "Old Empire" priests managed to corrupt the concept 

of individual immortality into the idea that there is 

only one, all-powerful IS-BE, and that no one else is or 

is allowed to be an IS-BE. Obviously, this is the work 

of the "Old Empire" amnesia operation. 

It is easy to teach this altered notion to beings who do 

not want to be responsible for their own lives. Slaves 

are such beings. As long as one chooses to assign 

responsibility for creation, existence and personal 

accountability for one's own thoughts and actions to 

others, one is a slave. 

As a result, the concept of a single monotheistic "god" 

resulted and was promoted by many self-proclaimed 

72

prophets, such as the Jewish slave leader -- Moses -- 

103 (Footnote) who grew up in the household of the Pharaoh 

Amenhotep III 104 (Footnote) and his son, Akhenaten 105 (Footnote) 

and his wife Nefertiti, 106 (Footnote) as well as his son 

Tutankhamen. 107 (Footnote) 

The attempt to teach certain beings on Earth the truth 

that they are, themselves, IS-BEs, was part of a plan to 

overthrow the fictional, metaphorical, anthropomorphic 

panoply of gods created by the "Old Empire" mystery cult 

called "The Brothers of The Serpent" 108 (Footnote) known in 

Egypt as the Priests of Amun. 109 (Footnote) They were a very 

ancient, secret society within the "Old Empire". 

The Pharaoh Akhenaten was not a very intelligent being, 

and was heavily influenced by his personal ambition for 

self-glorification. He altered the concept of the 

individual spiritual being and embodied the concept in 

the sun god, Aten. His pitiful existence was soon 

ended. He was assassinated by Maya and Parennefer, two 

of the Priests of Amun, or "Amen", which the Christians 

still say, who represented the interests of the "Old 

Empire" forces. 

The idea of "One God" was perpetuated by the Hebrew 

leader Moses 110 (Footnote) while he was in Egypt. He left 

Egypt with his adopted people, the Jewish slaves. While 

they were crossing the desert, Moses was intercepted by 

an operative of the "Old Empire" near Mt. Sinai. Moses 

was tricked into believing that this operative was "the" 

One God through the use of hypnotic commands, as well as 

technical and aesthetic tricks which are commonly used 

by the "Old Empire" to trap IS-BEs. Thereafter, the 

Jewish slaves, who trusted the word of Moses implicitly, 

have worshiped a single god they call "Yaweh". 111 (Footnote). 

The name "Yaweh" means "anonymous", as the IS-BE who 

"worked with" Moses could not use an actual name or 

anything that would identify himself, or blow the cover 

of the amnesia / prison operation. The last thing the 

covert amnesia / hypnosis / prison system wants to do is 

to reveal themselves openly to the IS-BEs on Earth. 

They feel that this would restore the inmates memories! 

This is the reason that all traces of physical 

encounters between operatives of space civilizations and 

73

humans is very carefully hidden, disguised, covered-up, 

denied or misdirected. 

This "Old Empire" operative contacted Moses on a desert 

mountain top and delivered the "Ten Hypnotic Commands" 

to him. These commands are very forcefully worded, and 

compel an IS-BE into utter subservience to the will of 

the operator. These hypnotic commands are still in 

effect and influence the thought patterns of millions of 

IS-BEs thousands of years later! 

Incidentally, we later discovered that the so-called 

"Yaweh" also wrote, programmed and encoded the text of 

the Torah, which when it is read literally, or in its 

decoded, 112 (Footnote) form, will provide a great deal more 

false information to those who read it. 

Ultimately, the Vedic Hymns became the source of nearly 

all of Eastern the religions and were the philosophical 

source of the ideas common to Buddha 113 (Footnote), Laozi 

114 (Footnote), Zoroaster 115 (Footnote), and other philosophers. 

The civilizing influences of these philosophies 

eventually replaced the brutal idolatry of the "Old 

Empire" religions and were the true genesis of kindness 

and compassion. 

You asked me earlier why The Domain, and other space 

civilizations do not land on Earth or make their 

presence known. Land on Earth? Do you think we are 

crazy or want to be crazy? It takes a very brave IS-BE 

to come down through the atmosphere and land on Earth, 

because this is a prison planet, with a very 

uncontrolled, psychotic population. And, no IS-BE is 

entirely proof against the risk of entrapment, as with 

the members of The Domain Expeditionary Force who were 

captured in the Himalayas 8,200 years ago. 

No one knows what IS-BEs on Earth are going to do. We 

are not scheduled to invest the resources of The Domain 

to take total control of all the space surrounding the 

area at this time. This will occur in the not-todistant 

future -- about 5,000 Earth years -- according 

to the time schedule of The Domain. At this time we do 

not prevent transports from other planetary systems or 

galaxies from continuing to drop IS-BEs into the amnesia 

force screen area. Eventually, this will change. 

74

In addition, Earth, inherently, is a highly unstable 

planet. It is not suitable for settlement or permanent 

habitation for any sustainable civilization. This is 

part of the reason why it is being used as a prison 

planet. No one else would seriously consider living 

here for a variety of simple and compelling reasons: 

1) The continental land masses of Earth are floating on 

a sea of molten lava beneath the surface which causes 

the land masses to crack, crumble and drift continually. 

116 (Footnote) 

2) Because of the liquid nature of the core, the planet 

is largely volcanic and subject to earthquakes and 

volcanic explosions. 

3) The magnetic poles of the planet shift radically 

about once every 20,000 years. 117 (Footnote) This causes a 

greater or lesser degree of devastation as a result of 

tidal waves, and climatic changes. 

4) Earth is very distant from the center of the galaxy 

and from any other significant galactic civilization. 

This isolation makes it unsuitable for use, except as a 

"pit stop" or jumping off point along the way between 

galaxies. The moon and asteroids are far more suitable 

for this purpose because they do not have any 

significant gravity. 

5) Earth is a heavy gravity planet, with heavy metallic 

soil and a dense atmosphere. This makes it treacherous 

for navigational purposes. That fact that I am in this 

room, as the result of an in flight accident, in spite 

of the technology of my craft and my extensive expertise 

as a pilot, are proof of these facts. 

6) There are approximately sixty billion Earth-like (Sun 

Type 12, Class 7) planets in the Milky Way galaxy alone, 

not to mention the vast expanses of The Domain, and the 

territories we will claim in the future. It is 

difficult to stretch our resources to do much more than 

a periodic reconnaissance of Earth. Especially when 

there are no immediate advantages to invest resources 

here. 

7) On Earth most beings are not aware that they are IS- 

BEs, or that there are spirits of any kind. Many other 

75

eings are aware of this, but nearly everyone has a very 

limited understanding of themselves as an IS-BE. 

One of the reasons for this is that IS-BEs have been 

waging war against each other since the beginning of 

time. The purpose of these wars have always been to 

establish domination by one IS-BE or group of IS-BEs 

over another. Since an IS-BE cannot be "killed", the 

objective has been to capture and immobilize IS-BEs. 

This has been done in an nearly unlimited variety of 

ways. The most basic method to capture and immobilize 

an IS-BE is through the use of various kinds of "traps". 

IS-BE traps have been made and put in place by many 

invading societies, such as the one that established the 

"Old Empire", beginning about sixty-four trillion years 

ago. Traps are often set up in the "territory" of the 

IS-BEs being attacked. Usually a trap is set with the 

electronic wave of "beauty" to attract the interest and 

attention of the IS-BE. When the IS-BE moves toward the 

source of the aesthetic wave, such as a beautiful 

building or beautiful music, the trap is activated by 

the energy put out by the IS-BE. 

One of the most common trap mechanism uses the IS-BE's 

own thought energy output when the IS-BE tries to attack 

or fight back against the trap. The trap is activated 

and energized by the IS-BE's own thought energy. The 

harder the IS-BE fights against the trap, the more it 

pulls the IBS toward it and keeps them "stuck" in the 

trap. 

Throughout the entire history of this physical universe, 

vast areas of space have been taken over and colonized 

by IS-BE societies who invade and take over new areas of 

space in this fashion. In the past, these invasions 

have always shared common elements: 

1) the overwhelming use of force of arms, usually with 

nuclear or electronic weapons. 

2) mind control of the IS-BEs in the invaded area 

through the use of electroshock, drugs, hypnosis, 

erasure of memory and the implantation of false memory 

or false information intended to subjugate and enslave 

the local IS-BE population. 

76

3) take over of natural resources by the invading IS- 

BEs. 

4) political, economic and social slavery of the local 

population. 

These activities continue in present time. All of the 

IS-BEs on Earth have been members of one or more of 

these activities in the past, both as an invader, or as 

part of the population being invaded. There are no 

"saints" in this universe. Very few have avoided or 

been exempted from warfare between IS-BEs. 

IS-BEs on Earth are still the victims of this activity 

at this very moment. The between-lives amnesia 

administered to IS-BEs is one on the mechanisms of an 

elaborate system of "Old Empire" IS-BE traps, that 

prevent an IS-BE from escaping. 

This operation is managed by an illicit, renegade secret 

police 118 (Footnote) force of the "Old Empire", using false 

provocation operations to disguise their activities 

119 (Footnote) in order to prevent detection by their own 

government, The Domain and by the victims of their 

activities. They are mind-control methods developed by 

government psychiatrists. 120 (Footnote) 

Earth is a "ghetto" 121 (Footnote) planet. It is the result 

of an intergalactic "Holocaust". 122 (Footnote) IS-BEs have 

been sentenced to Earth either because: 

1) They are too viciously insane or perverse to function 

as part of any civilization, no matter how degraded or 

corrupt. 

2) Or, they are a revolutionary threat to the social, 

economic and political caste system that has been so 

carefully built and brutally enforced in the "Old 

Empire". Biological bodies are specifically designed 

and designated as the lowest order of entity in the "Old 

Empire" caste system. When an IS-BE is sent to Earth, 

and then tricked or coerced into operating in a 

biological body, they are actually in a prison, inside a 

prison. 

3) In an effort to permanently and irreversibly rid the 

"Old Empire" of such "untouchables", the eternal 

77

identity, memory, and abilities of every IS-BE is 

forcefully erased. This "final solution" 123 (Footnote) was 

conceived and carried out by the psychopathic criminals 

who are controlled by the "Old Empire". 

The mass extermination of "untouchables" and prison 

camps created by Germany during World War II were 

recently revealed. Likewise, the IS-BEs of Earth are the 

victims of spiritual eradication and eternal slavery 

inside frail, biological bodies, inspired by the same 

kind of craven hatred in the "Old Empire". 

The kind and creative inmates of Earth are continuously 

tortured by butchers and lunatics who are controlled by 

the "Old Empire" prison operators. The so-called 

"civilizations" of Earth, from the age of useless 

pyramids to the age of nuclear holocaust, have been a 

colossal waste of natural resources, a perverted use of 

intelligence, and an overt oppression of the spiritual 

essence of every single IS-BE on the planet. 

If The Domain sent ships to every corner of the universe 

in search of "Hell", their quest could end on Earth. 

What greater brutality can be inflicted on anyone than 

to erase the spiritual awareness, identity, ability, 

and memory that is the essence of oneself? 

The Domain has, as yet, been unable to rescue the 3,000 

IS-BEs of the Expeditionary Force Battalion either. 

They are forced to inhabit biological bodies on Earth. 

We have been able to recognize and track most of them 

for the past 8,000 years. However, our attempts to 

communicate with them are usually futile, as they are 

unable to remember their true identity. 

The majority of lost members of The Domain force have 

followed the general progression of Western civilization 

from India, into the Middle East, then to Chaldea, and 

Babylon, into Egypt, through Achaia, Greece, Rome, into 

Europe, to the Western Hemisphere, and then all around 

the world. 

The members of the lost Battalion and many other IS-BEs 

on Earth, could be valuable citizens of The Domain, not 

including those who are vicious criminals or perverts. 

Unfortunately, there has been no workable method 

conceived to emancipate the IS-BEs from Earth. 

78

Therefore, as a matter of common logic, as well as the 

official policy of The Domain, it is safer and more 

sensible to avoid contact with the IS-BE population of 

Earth until such time as the proper resources can be 

allocated to locate and destroy the "Old Empire" force 

screen and amnesia machinery and develop a therapy to 

restore the memory of an IS-BE." 

79

Chapter Nine 

A Time Line of Events 


"For this interview I took written notes because Airl gave me a lot of dates and 

names that I couldn't possibly remember without writing them down. I didn't usually 

take notes, but during this lesson I thought it was important to get the information 

exactly as she gave it to me. However, I discovered that my note taking made it 

much more difficult for me to focus on receiving the communication from Airl. I 

was sometimes so distracted by my own writing that I lost the train of her thought, so 

I had to ask her to "repeat" herself several times. 

Airl continued to stay in communication with the Communications Officer on the 

asteroid belt space station, from which she received much of this information. Since 

Airl was an officer / pilot / engineer of The Domain, and not a historian, she had to 

get this information from records of reconnaissance missions conducted by other 

officers of The Domain Expeditionary Force." 


TOP SECRET 




"The actual history of Earth is very bizarre. It is so 

nonsensical that is it is incredible to anyone on Earth 

who attempts to investigate it. A myriad of vital 

information is missing from it. A huge conglomeration 

of non sequitur relics and mythology has been arbitrarily 

introduced into it. The volatile nature of the Earth 

itself cyclically covers, drowns, mixes and shreds 

physical evidence. 

These factors, combined with amnesia and post-hypnotic 

suggestions, false facades and covert manipulation make 

a reconstruction of the factual origins and history of 

Earth civilizations virtually indecipherable. Any 

80

investigator, no matter how brilliant, is doomed to 

wallow in a quagmire of inconclusive assumptions, 

unworkable hypotheses, and perpetual mystery. 

Since The Domain does not suffer these afflictions, 

having the advantage of memory, longevity and an 

exterior point of view, I will add some clarification to 

your fragmentary knowledge of the history of Earth. 

These are some of the dates and events that are not 

mentioned in Earth history textbooks. These dates are 

significant because they provide some information 

concerning the influences of the "Old Empire" and of The 

Domain on Earth. 

Although I have attended several briefings by our 

mission control personnel on the general background of 

Earth within the past few hundred years, I will rely 

principally on data gathered from records captured 

after our invasion of the "Old Empire" planetary 

headquarters. Since that time The Domain Expeditionary 

Force has tracked the general progress of events on 


As I mentioned, in some cases The Domain has chosen to 

intervene in certain affairs on Earth in order to ensure 

the success of our long term expansion plans. Although 

The Domain has no interest in Earth, per se, or in the 

population of IS-BEs on this planet, it does serve our 

interests to ensure that the resources of Earth are not 

destroyed or spoiled. To that end, certain officers of 

The Domain have been sent to Earth on reconnaissance 

missions from time to time to gather information. 

However, the following dates and events have been 

extrapolated from the accumulated information in the 

data files of The Domain -- at least those that are 

accessible to me through the space station 

communications center. 

208,000 BCE -- 

The establishment of the "Old Empire", whose 

headquarters were located near one of the "tail stars" 

in the Ursa Major (Big Dipper) Constellation 124 (Footnote) of 

this galaxy. The "Old Empire" invasion force conquered 

the area with nuclear weapons sometime earlier. After 

81

the radioactivity 125 (Footnote) subsided and the clean-up and 

restoration were completed, it received the immigration 

of beings from another galaxy into this galaxy. Those 

beings set up a society that kept going until about 

10,000 years ago when it was superseded by The Domain. 

Very recently Earth civilization has come to resemble 

aspects of that civilization, now that it has fallen out 

of its immediate control. In particular, the appearance 

and technology of transportation such as planes, trains, 

ships, fire engines, and automobiles, as well as what 

you consider to be "modern" or "futuristic" 

architecture, which emulate the design of buildings in 

the major cities of the "Old Empire". 

Before 75,000 BCE -- 

The Domain records contain very little information about 

the civilizations on the continental land masses of 

Atlanta 126 (Footnote) and Lemur 127 (Footnote), except to note that 

they did coexist on Earth at more or less the same time. 

Apparently, both civilizations were founded by remnants 

of electronic, space opera cultures who fled from their 

native planetary systems to escape political or 

religious persecution. 

The Domain knows that a long-standing edict of the "Old 

Empire" prohibits unauthorized colonization of planets. 

Therefore, it is possible that their destruction was 

caused by police or military forces who pursued the 

colonists as criminals and destroyed them. Although 

this seems a likely supposition, no conclusive evidence 

exists that explains the complete destruction and 

disappearance of two entire electronic civilizations. 

Another possibility is that a massive submarine volcanic 

eruption in the region of Lake Toba, in Sumatra 128 (Footnote) 

and Mt. Krakatoa 129 (Footnote) in Java caused the destruction 

of Lemur. The flood waters caused by the eruption 

overwhelmed all the land masses, including the highest 

mountains. Survivors of the destruction of the 

civilization, the Lemurians, are the earliest ancestors 

of the Chinese. Australia and the ocean areas to the 

north were the center of the Lemurian civilization and 

are the source of Oriental races. Both civilizations 

possessed electronics, flight and similar technologies 

of space opera cultures. 

82

Apparently, the volcanic eruption expelled such a 

significant mass of molten rock that the resulting 

vacuum beneath the crust of Earth caused great areas of 

the land masses to sink below the oceans. The 

continental areas occupied by both civilizations were 

covered with volcanic matter, and then submerged, 

leaving very little evidence that they ever existed 

except for legends of a global flood which prevail in 

every culture of the Earth, and for survivors who are 

the genus of oriental races and cultures. 

That kind of colossal volcanic explosion 130 (Footnote) fills 

the stratosphere with toxic gases which are carried 

around the whole planet. The usual refuse of these 

volcanic eruptions can easily cause a rain that lasts 

for "40 days and 40 nights" due to atmospheric pollution 

as well as an extensive period during which radiation 

from the sun is deflected back into space, and cause 

global cooling. 131 (Footnote) Certainly such an event would 

cause an ice age, extinctions of life forms and many 

other relatively long-term changes lasting thousands of 

years. 

Due to the myriad types of naturally occurring global 

cataclysmic events which are indigenous to Earth, it is 

not a suitable planet for habitation by IS-BEs. In 

addition there have been occasional global cataclysms 

caused by IS-BEs such as the one that destroyed the 

dinosaurs 132 (Footnote) more than 70 million years ago. That 

destruction was caused by intergalactic warfare during 

which time Earth, and many other neighboring moons and 

planets, were bombarded by atomic weapons. Atomic 

explosions cause atmospheric fallout much like that of 

volcanic eruptions. 133 (Footnote) Most of the planets in this 

sector of the galaxy have been uninhabitable deserts 

since then. 

Earth is undesirable for many other reasons: heavy 

gravity and dense atmosphere, floods, earthquakes, 

volcanoes, polar shifts, continental drift, meteor 

impacts, atmospheric and climatic changes, to name a 

few. What kind of lasting civilization could any 

sophisticated culture propose to develop in such an 

environment? 

83

In addition, Earth is a small planet of a "rim star" of 

a galaxy. This makes Earth very isolated geographically 

from the more concentrated planetary civilizations which 

exist toward the center of the galaxy. These obvious 

facts have made Earth suitable for use only as a 

zoological or botanical garden, or for it's current use 

as a prison -- but not much else. 

Before 30,000 BCE -- 

Earth started being used a dumping ground and prison for 

IS-BEs who were judged "untouchable", meaning criminal 

or non-conformists. IS-BEs were captured, encapsulated 

in electronic traps and transported to Earth from 

various parts of the "Old Empire". Underground "amnesia 

stations" were set up on Mars and on Earth in the 

Rwenzori Mountains 134 (Footnote) in Africa, in the Pyrenees 

Mountains 135 (Footnote) of Portugal, and in steppes of 

Mongolia. 136 (Footnote) 

These electronic monitoring points create force screens 

designed to detect and capture IS-BEs, when the IS-BE 

departs the body at death. IS-BEs are brainwashed using 

extreme electronic force in order to maintain Earth's 

population in state of perpetual amnesia. Further 

population controls are installed through the use of 

long range electronic thought control mechanisms. 

These stations are still in operation and they are 

extremely difficult to attack or destroy, even for The 

Domain, which will not maintain a significant military 

force in this area until a later date. 

The pyramid civilizations were intentionally created as 

part of the IS-BE prison system on Earth. The pyramid 

is alleged to be the symbol for "wisdom". However, the 

"wisdom" of the "Old Empire" on planet Earth is intended 

to operate as part of the elaborate amnesia "trap" 

consisting of MASS, MEANING and MYSTERY. These are 

opposite to the qualities of an Immortal Spiritual Being 

which have no mass, or meaning. An IS-BE "is" solely 

because it thinks that it "is". 

MASS represents the physical universe, including objects 

such as stars, planets, gases, liquids, energy particles 

and tea cups. The Pyramids were very, very solid 

objects, as were all of the structures created by the 

"Old Empire". Heavy, massive, dense, solid objects 

84

create the illusion of eternity. Dead bodies wrapped in 

linen, soaked in resin, placed inside engraved golden 

coffins and entombed with Earthly possessions amid 

cryptic symbols create an illusion of eternal life. 

However, dense, heavy physical universe symbols are the 

exact opposite of an IS-BE. An IS-BE has no mass or 

time. Objects do not endure forever. An IS-BE "is" 

forever. 

MEANING: False meanings prevent knowledge of the truth. 

The pyramid cultures of Earth are a fabricated illusion. 

They are nothing more than "false civilizations" 

contrived by the "Old Empire" mystery cult called the 

Brothers of the Serpent. False meanings were invented 

to create the illusion of a false society to further 

reinforce the amnesia mechanism among the intimates in 

the Earth prison system. 

MYSTERY is built of lies and half-truths. Lies cause 

persistence because they alter facts which are comprised 

of exact dates, places and events. When truth is known, 

a lie no longer persists. If the exact truth is 

revealed, it is no longer a mystery. 

All of the pyramid civilizations of Earth were carefully 

contrived of layer upon layer of lies, skillfully 

combined with a few truths. The priest cult of the "Old 

Empire" combined sophisticated mathematics and space 

opera technology, with theatrical metaphors and 

symbolism. All of these are complete fabrications of 

truth, baited with the allure of aesthetics and mystery. 

The intricate rituals, astronomical alignments, secret 

rites, massive monuments, marvelous architecture, 

artistically rendered hieroglyphs and man-animal "gods" 

were designed to create a unsolvable mystery for the IS- 

BE prison population on Earth. The mystery diverts 

attention away from the truth that IS-BEs have been 

captured, given amnesia and imprisoned on a planet far, 

far away from their home. 

The truth is that every single IS-BE on Earth came to 

Earth from some other planetary system. Not one person 

on Earth is a "native" inhabitant. Human beings did not 

"evolve" on Earth. 

85

In the past, Egyptian society was run by the prison 

administrators or priests, who, in turn, manipulated a 

Pharaoh, controlled the treasury and kept the inmate 

population enslaved physically and spiritually. In 

modern times, the priests have changed, but the function 

is the same. However, now the priest are prisoners too. 

Mystery reinforces the walls of the prison. The "Old 

Empire" feared that the IS-BEs on Earth might regain 

their memory. Therefore, one of the primary functions 

of The "Old Empire" priesthood is to prevent IS-BEs on 

Earth from remembering who they really are, how they 

came to Earth, where they came from. 

The "Old Empire" operators of the prison system, and 

their superiors, do not want IS-BEs to remember who 

murdered them, captured them, stole all of their 

possessions, sent them to Earth, gave them amnesia and 

condemned them to eternal imprisonment! 

Imagine what might happen if all of the inmates in the 

prison suddenly remembered that they have the right to 

be free! What if they suddenly realized that they have 

been falsely imprisoned and rise up as one against the 

guards? 

They are afraid to reveal anything that looks like the 

civilization of the inmates home planets. A body, a 

piece of clothing, a symbol, a space ship, an advanced 

electronics device, or any other remnant of civilization 

from a home planet could "remind" a being and rekindle 

his memory. 

Sophisticated technologies of entrapment and 

enslavement, which were developed over millions of 

years in the "Old Empire", have been applied to the IS- 

BEs on Earth with the intention to create a false facade 

for the prison. These facades were installed on Earth 

in totality, all at once. Every piece is a fully 

integrated part of the prison system. 

This includes a religion of mumbo-jumbo double-speak. 

Every pyramid civilization uses this as part of a 

control mechanism to keep the population enslaved by 

force, by fear and by ignorance. The indecipherable 

muddle of irrelevant information, geometric designs, 

mathematical calculation, astronomical alignments, are 

86

part of a false spirituality based on solid objects, 

rather than immortal spirits, in order to confuse and 

disorient the IS-BEs on Earth. 

When the body of a person died they were buried with 

their Earthly possessions, including their former body 

wrapped in linen, to sustain their "soul" or "Ka" after 

death. An IS-BE does not "have" as soul. An IS-BE is a 

soul. 

On the home planet of an IS-BE their material 

possessions were not lost, stolen or forgotten when the 

being died or left the body. An IS-BE could return and 

claim the possessions. However, if the IS-BE has 

amnesia, they will not remember that they had any 

possession. So, governments, insurance companies, 

bankers, family members and other vultures can pick 

their possessions clean without fear of retribution from 

the deceased. 137 (Footnote) 

The only reason for these false meanings is to instill 

the idea that an IS-BE is NOT a spirit, but a physical 

object! This is a lie. It is a trap for an IS-BE. 

Countless people have spent endless hours attempting to 

solve the jig-saw puzzle of Egypt and other "Old Empire" 

civilizations. They are puzzles made of pieces that do 

not fit. A question states its own answer. What is the 

mystery of Egypt and other pyramid cultures? Mystery! 

circa 15,000 BCE -- 

The "Old Empire" forces supervised the construction of a 

hydraulic mining operations in the Andes Mountains in 

present day Bolivia near Lake Titicaca (Lake of Tin 

Stones) at Tiahuanaco 138 (Footnote) including construction of 

the massive stone complex of carved stone buildings 

known as Kalasasaya and its "Gate of the Sun" at an 

elevation of nearly 14,000 feet. 

11,600 BCE -- 

The Polar Axis of Earth shifted 139 (Footnote) to a sea area. 

The last Ice Age came to an end abruptly as the polar 

ice caps melted and the level of the ocean rose to 

submerge large sections of the land masses of Earth. 

The last remaining vestiges of Atlantis and Lemuria were 

87

covered by water. Massive extinctions of animals 

occurred in the Americas, Australia and the Artic 

Regions due to the shift of the poles. 

10,450 BCE -- 

Plans were made by the "Old Empire" IS-BE called Thoth 

for construction of a Great Pyramid of Giza. The 4 "air 

shafts" of the pyramid point precisely to key stars in 

the "Old Empire" as seen from Giza in this year. The 

alignment of the Pyramids of Giza on the ground matches 

perfectly the alignment of the constellation of Orion as 

seen in the sky from Giza relative to the Nile as the 

earthly representation of the Milky Way in the sky. 140 

(Footnote) 

10,400 BCE -- 

According to the Earth historian, Herodotus, records 

from the ruined civilization of Atlantis, containing 

electronic technology and other technology of that 

society, were buried in a vault beneath the paws of The 

Sphinx. The Greek historian wrote that he was told this 

by some of his friends who were Priests of Anu, the 

Sumerian god, at the Egyptian city of Heliopolis. 

However, it is highly unlikely that any traces of an 

electronic civilization would be allowed to be left 

intact on Earth by the "old empire" prison system 

administrators. 141 (Footnote). 

8,212 BCE -- 

The Veda or Vedic hymns are a set of religious hymns 

that were introduced into the societies of Earth. They 

came forward in spoken tradition, memorized, from 

generation to generation. "The Hymn to the Dawn Child'' 

includes an idea called the "cycle of the physical 

universe": the creation, growth, conservation, decay and 

death or destruction of energy and matter in a space. 

These cycles produce time. The same set of hymns 

describes the "theory of evolution". Here is a 

tremendous body of knowledge which contains a great deal 

of spiritual truth. Unfortunately, it has been 

incorrectly evaluated by humans and altered with lies 

and reversals of fact by priests which are a booby trap 

to prevent anyone from using the wisdom to discover a 

way to escape from the prison planet. 

88

8,050 BCE -- 

Destruction of the "Old Empire" home planet government 

in this galaxy. This was the end of the "Old Empire" as 

a political entity in the galaxy. However, the vast 

size of the "Old Empire" will take many thousands of 

years for The Domain to conquer completely. The inertia 

of the political, economic and cultural systems of the 

"Old Empire" will remain in place for some time to come. 

However, remnants of the "Old Empire" space fleet in the 

solar system of Earth were finally destroyed in 1,230 

AD. In addition to operatives of the "Old Empire" who 

run the Earth prison operation, there were other beings 

from the "Old Empire" who came to Earth. Since Earth 

was no longer under the control of the "Old Empire" 

after their defeat by The Domain Forces, there was no 

police force to control military renegades, space 

pirates, miners, merchants and entrepreneurs who came to 

Earth to exploit the resources of the planet for 

personal gain, and many other nefarious reasons. 

For example, the history of Earth, according to the 

Jewish people, describes the "Nephilim". 142 (Footnote) Chapter 

6 of The Book of Genesis, describes the origin of the 

"Nephilim" : 

"Now it came about, when men began to multiply on 

the face of the land, and daughters were born to 

them, that the "sons of God" saw that the daughters 

of men were beautiful; and they took wives for 

themselves, whomever they chose. 

The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and 

also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the 

daughters of men, and they bore children to them. 

Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of 

renown." 

The ancient Jewish people who wrote the history book 

called the Old Testament were slaves, herders and 

gatherers. Any modern technology, even a simple 

flashlight, would seem astounding and miraculous to 

them. They attributed any unexplainable phenomenon or 

technology to the workings of a "god". Unfortunately, 

this behavior is universal among all IS-BEs who have 

been given amnesia, and cannot remember their own 

89

experiences, training, technology, personality or 

identity. 

Obviously, if these were men, and they mated with Earth 

women, they were not "sons of god". They were IS-BEs 

who inhabited biological bodies in order to take 

advantage of the political situation in the "Old 

Empire", or simply to indulge in physical sensation. 

They set up small colonies of their own on Earth beyond 

the reach of the police and tax authorities. 

Coincidentally, one of the most serious crimes an IS-BE 

could commit in the "Old Empire" was to violate income 

tax regulations. Income taxes were used as a slavery 

mechanism and as a punishment in the "Old Empire". The 

slightest error in a tax report made an IS-BE 

"untouchable", followed by imprisonment on Earth. 

6,750 BCE -- 

Other Pyramid civilizations were set up by the "Old 

Empire" on Earth. These were established in Babylon, 

Egypt, China and Mesoamerica. The Mesopotamian area 

provided service facilities, communication stations, 

space ports, and stone quarry operations for these false 

civilizations. 

Ptah was the name given to the first in a succession of 

administrators from the "Old Empire" who represented 

themselves to the Earth population as "divine" rulers. 

Ptah's importance may be understood when one learns that 

the word "Egypt" is a Greek corruption of the phrase 

"Het-Ka-Ptah," or "House of the Spirit of Ptah". Ptah, 

was nick-named "The Developer". He was a construction 

engineer. His high priest was given the title 'Great 

Leader of Craftsmen'. 

Ptah was also the god of reincarnation in Egypt. He 

originated the "opening of the mouth ceremony" which was 

performed by priests at funerals to "release souls" from 

their corpses. Of course, when the "souls" were 

released, they were captured, given amnesia, and 

returned to Earth again. 

The so-called "Devine" rulers who followed Ptah on Earth 

were called "Ntr", meaning "Guardians or Watchers" by 

90

the Egyptians. Their symbol was the Serpent, or Dragon 

which represented a secret priesthood of the "Old 

Empire" called the "Brothers of the Serpent". 

"Old Empire" engineers used cutting tools of highly 

concentrated light waves to quickly carve and excavate 

stone blocks. 143 (Footnote) They also used force fields and 

space craft to lift and transport blocks of stone 

weighing hundred or thousands of tons each. The 

placement on the ground of some of these structures will 

be found to have geodetic or astronomical significance 

relative to various stars in this galactic region. 

The buildings are crude and impractical, compared to 

building standards on most planets. As an engineer of 

The Domain, I can attest that make-shift structures like 

these would never pass inspection on a planet in The 

Domain. Stone blocks such as those used in the pyramid 

civilizations can still be seen, partially excavated, in 

the stone quarries in the Middle East 144 (Footnote) and 

elsewhere. 

Most of the structures were hastily built "props", much 

like the false facades of a western town on the set of a 

motion picture. They appear to be real, and to have 

some use or value however, they have no value. They have 

no useful purpose. The pyramids and all of the other 

stone monuments erected by the "Old Empire" could be 

called "mystery monuments". For what reason would 

anyone waste so many resources to construct so many 

useless buildings? To create a mysterious illusion. 

The fact of the matter is that each one of the "divine 

rulers" were IS-BEs who served as operatives of the "Old 

Empire". They were certainly not "divine", although 

they were IS-BEs. 

6248 BCE -- 

The beginning of active warfare between The Domain Space 

Command and the surviving remnants of the "Old Empire" 

space fleet in this solar system that lasted nearly 

7,500 years. It began when an installation was 

established in the Himalaya mountains by a battalion of 

the 3,000 officers and crew members of The Domain 

Expeditionary Force. The installation was not fortified 

91

as The Domain was not aware that the "Old Empire" 

maintained Earth as a prison planet. 

The Domain installation was attacked and destroyed by 

space forces of the "Old Empire" who continued to 

operate in the solar system of Earth. IS-BEs of The 

Domain battalion were captured, taken to Mars, given 

amnesia, and sent back to Earth to inhabit human 

biological bodies. They are still on Earth. 

5,965 BCE -- 

Investigations into the disappearance of Domain forces 

in this solar system led to the discovery of "Old 

Empire" bases on Mars and elsewhere. The Domain took 

over the planet Venus 145 (Footnote) as a defensive position 

against the space forces of the "Old Empire". The 

Domain Expeditionary Force also monitors life forms on 

Venus which has a very dense, hot and heavy atmosphere 

of sulfuric acid clouds. There are a few life forms on 

Earth that can endure an atmospheric environment like 

Venus. 146 (Footnote) 

The Domain also established secret installations or 

space stations in the Earth solar system. This solar 

system has a planet that is broken up -- the asteroid 

belt. 147 (Footnote) It provides a very useful low-gravity 

platform for take off and landing of space craft. It is 

used as a "galactic jump" between the Milky Way and 

adjoining galaxies. There aren't any planets at this end 

of the galaxy that can serve as a good galactic entering 

spot for incoming transport, and other ships. But this 

broken up planet makes a very ideal space station. As a 

result of our war against the "Old Empire", this area of 

the solar system is now a valuable possession of The 

Domain. 

3,450 - 3,100 BCE -- 

The intervention into the affairs on Earth by the "Old 

Empire" operatives or "divine gods" was disrupted at 

this time by The Domain Forces. They were forced to 

replace themselves with human rulers. The First Dynasty 

of human Pharaohs who united Upper and Lower Egypt began 

with the rule of a Pharaoh who, coincidentally, was 

named "MEN". He established the capital city called 

Men-Nefer, "The Beauty of Men" in Egypt. This started 

92

the first succession of 10 human Pharaohs and a period 

of 350 years of chaos that followed in the 

administrative ranks of the "Old Empire". 

3,200 BCE -- 

As I mentioned earlier, Earth was under attack between 

The Domain and the "Old Empire" forces during this 

period. Of course this does not make any sense to 

archaeologists or historians on Earth, because the 

Egyptian period is a space opera era period. Since 

Earth historians have amnesia, they assume that this was 

only a religious period. 

Further, because the technology and civilizations 

installed on Earth during this period were "prepackaged", 

they did not "evolve" on Earth. Of course, 

there is no evidence anywhere on Earth of an 

evolutionary transition which resulted in sophisticated 

mathematics, language, writing, religion, architecture, 

cultural traditions in Egypt or any of the pyramid 

civilizations. These cultures, complete with all of the 

details of racial body types, hair-styles, facial makeup, 

rituals, moral codes and so forth, just "appeared" 

as complete integrated packages. 

The physical evidence suggests that all evidence of the 

intervention of The Domain or "Old Empire" Forces, or 

any other extraterrestrial activity, has been carefully 

"cleaned up", so as not to create suspicion. The "Old 

Empire" force does not want the IS-BEs of Earth to 

suspect that they have been captured, transplanted to 

Earth and brainwashed. 

So, Earth historians continue to assume that Egyptian 

priests were not supposed to have "ray guns" or other 

technology of the "Old Empire". And, they suppose that 

there was nothing going on, on Earth, except some 

priests walking around saying 'Amen', which the 

Christians still say. 

3,172 BCE -- 

Layout of the astronomical grid that joins the key 

mining sites and astronomical buildings of 'the gods' in 

the Andes Mountains such as Tiahuanaco, 148 (Footnote) Cuzco, 

Quito, the cities of Ollantaytambu, 149 (Footnote) Machupiccu 150 

93

(Footnote) and Pachacamac 151 (Footnote) for the mining of rare 

metals, including tin for use in making bronze. Metals 

were the property of "the gods", of course. 

A great variety of entrepreneurial mining was done on 

Earth at that time due to the war between the "Old 

Empire" force and The Domain. These miners did carve a 

few sculptures of themselves. They are seen wearing 

mining helmets. The Ponce stela sculpture in the sunken 

courtyard of the Kalasasaya temple is a crude rendering 

of a stone worker using an electronic, light-wave 

emitting stone cutter and carving tools, held in a 

holster. 152 (Footnote) 

The "Old Empire" has also maintained mining operations 

on planets throughout the galaxy for a very long time. 

The mineral resources of Earth are now a property of The 

Domain. 

2,450 BCE -- 

The "great" pyramid 153 (Footnote) and complex of pyramids 

near Cairo were completed. An inscription created by 

the "Old Empire" administrators can be seen in the socalled 

Pyramid texts. 154 (Footnote) The texts say that the 

pyramid was built under the direction of Thoth, Son of 

Ptah. Of course there was never a King buried in the 

chamber, since the pyramids were never intended to be 

used as a burial chamber. 

The great pyramid was located precisely at the exact 

center of all of the land masses of Earth, 155 (Footnote) as 

viewed from space. Obviously such precise measurements 

require aerial perspective and a view of the land masses 

of Earth from space. Purely mathematical calculations 

of the geodetic center of the continents of Earth could 

not be made otherwise. 

Shafts were constructed inside the pyramid to align with 

the configuration of stars in the constellation of 

Orion, Canus Majora, and specifically Sirius. The 

shafts are also aligned to the Big Dipper, where the 

home planet of the "Old Empire" existed. Also, Ainitak, 

Alpha Draconis and Beta Ursa Minor. 156 (Footnote) These stars 

are each one of the key systems in the "Old Empire" from 

which IS-BEs were brought to Earth and dumped, as 

unwanted merchandise. 

94

The configuration of all the pyramids of the Giza 

Plateau was intended to create a "mirror image", on 

Earth of the solar system and certain constellations 

within the "Old Empire". 

2,181 BCE -- 

MIN, became the God of Fertility of Egypt. The IS-BE, 

also known as Pan, was also a Greek god. Min or Pan, 

was an IS-BE who somehow managed to escape from the "Old 

Empire" amnesia system. 157 (Footnote) 

2,160 - 2040 BCE -- 

One of the results of the intensifying battle between 

The Domain Forces and the "Old Empire" forces was that 

the control of the "divine rulers", was broken at this 

time. They finally left Egypt and returned to the 

"heavens", so to speak, in defeat. Human beings took 

over the ruling role as Pharaohs. The first human 

pharaoh moved the Capital city of Egypt from Memphis to 

Heracleopolis. 158 (Footnote) 

1,500 BCE -- 

This is the date for the destruction of Atlantis given 

by the Egyptian high-priests, Psenophis of Heliopolis, 

and Sonchis of Sais, to the Greek sage Solon. 159 (Footnote) 

The Priests of Anu recorded that the Mediterranean area 

was invaded by "Atlantean" people about this time. Of 

course, these people were not from the ancient continent 

of Atlanta, in the Atlantic Ocean, which existed more 

than 70,000 years earlier. 

These were refugees from the Minoan civilization on 

Crete escaping from the volcanic eruption and tidal 

waves of Mt. Thera that destroyed their civilization. 

Plato's references to Atlantis were borrowed from the 

writings of the Greek philosopher Solon, who was given 

the information by the Egyptian priest who called 

Atlantis "Kepchu", which also happens to be the Egyptian 

name for the people of Crete. Some of the survivors of 

the Minoan volcanic disaster asked Egypt for help, since 

they were the only other civilization with high culture 

in the Mediterranean area at the time. 160 (Footnote) 

95

1351 BCE - 1337 BCE -- 

The Domain Expeditionary Force actively waged a war of 

religious conquest against the Egyptian mystery cult 

called the Priest of Amun, also known as the "Old 

Empire" Brothers of The Serpent. During this time the 

Pharaoh Akhenaten abolished the priesthood of Amun, and 

moved the capital of Egypt from Thebes to the new 

location at Amarna, at the exact geodetic center of 

Egypt 161 (Footnote). However, this plot to overthrow the "Old 

Empire" religious control was quickly spoiled. 

1,193 BCE -- 

In the Near East and Achaea, the Greeks and Trojans 

fought for supremacy, which ended in the destruction of 

Troy as the finale of the Trojan War. 162 (Footnote) During 

this same time, war was being fought out in the space of 

the solar system between two forces for control of the 

"space stations" surrounding Earth. That period of 300 

years was a very violent resistance to The Domain Forces 

by the remnants of the "Old Empire" forces. It did not 

last long however, as it is futile to resist The Domain. 

850 BCE -- 

Homer, the blind Greek poet, 163 (Footnote) wrote the stories 

'the gods' as borrowed and modified from earlier sources 

in Vedic texts, Sumerian texts, Babylonian and Egyptian 

mythology. His poems, as well as many other "myths" of 

the ancient world are very accurate descriptions of the 

exploits of IS-BE's on Earth who were able to avoid the 

"Old Empire amnesia operation and operate without 

biological bodies. 

700 BCE -- 

The Vedic Hymns were first translated in the Greek 

language. This was the beginning of a cultural 

revolution in Western civilization that transformed 

crude and brutal tribal cultures into democratic 

republics based on more reasonable conduct. 

638 - 559 BCE -- 

Solon, a wise man from Greece, reported the existence of 

Atlantis. This was information he received from the 

96

"Old Empire" high-priests, Psenophis of Heliopolis and 

Sonchis of Sais, with whom he studied in Egypt. 164 (Footnote) 

630 BCE -- 

Zoroaster 165 (Footnote) created religious practices in Persia 

around an IS-BE called Ahura Mazda. 166 (Footnote) This was yet 

another of the growing number of "monotheistic" gods put 

in place by operatives of The Domain to displace a 

panoply of "Old Empire" gods. 

604 BCE -- 

Laozi, a philosopher who wrote a small book called "The 

Way", 167 (Footnote) was an IS-BE of great wisdom, who 

overcame the effects of the "Old Empire" amnesia / 

hypnosis machinery and escaped from Earth. His 

understanding of the nature of an IS-BE must have been 

very good to accomplish this. 

According to the common legend, his last lifetime as a 

human was lived in a small village in China. He 

contemplated the essence of his own life. Like Guatama 

Siddhartha, he confronted his own thoughts, and past 

lives. In so doing, he recovered some of his own 

memory, ability and immortality. 

As an old man, he decided to leave the village and go to 

the forest to depart the body. The village gatekeeper 

stopped him and begged him to write down his personal 

philosophy before leaving. Here is a small piece of 

advice he gave about "the way" he rediscovered his own 

spirit: 

"He who looks will not see it; 

He who listens will not hear it; 

He who gropes will not grasp it. 

The formless nonentity, the motionless source of motion. 

The infinite essence of the spirit is the source of 

life. 

Spirit is self. 

Walls form and support a room, 

yet the space between them is most important. 

A pot is formed of clay, 

yet the space formed therein is most useful. 

Action is caused by the force of nothing on something, 

97

just as the nothing of spirit is the source of all form. 

One suffers great afflictions because one has a body. 

Without a body what afflictions could one suffer? 

When one cares more for the body than for his own 

spirit, 

One becomes the body and looses the way of the spirit. 

The self, the spirit, creates illusion. 

The delusion of Man is that reality is not an illusion. 

One who creates illusions and makes them more real than 

reality, follows the path of the spirit and finds the 

way of heaven". 

593 BCE -- 

The Genesis story written by the Jewish people describe 

"angels" or "sons of god" mating with women of Earth, 

who bore them children. These were probably renegades 

from the "Old Empire". They may also have been space 

pirates or merchants from a system outside the galaxy 

who came to steal mineral resources, or smuggle drugs. 

The Domain has observed that there are many visitors to 

Earth from neighboring planets and galaxies, but they 

rarely stop and live here. What kind of beings would 

live on a prison planet if they were not forced to do 

so? 

The same book also reports the story of a human named 

Ezekiel who witnessed a spacecraft or aircraft landing 

near Chebar River in Chaldea. His description of the 

craft uses very archaic language, technically, but is 

nevertheless, quite an accurate description of an "Old 

Empire" saucer or scout craft. It is similar to the 

sighting of "vimanas" by the people in the foothills of 

the Himalayas. 

Their Genesis story also mentions that "Yahweh" designed 

biological bodies to live for 120 years on Earth. 

Biological bodies on most "Sun Type 12, Class 7" planets 

are usually engineered to last for an average of about 

150 years. Human bodies on Earth last only about one 

half as long. We suspect this is because the prison 

administrators have altered the biological material of 

human bodies on Earth to die more frequently so that the 

98

IS-BEs who inhabit them will recycle through the amnesia 

mechanism more frequently. 168 (Footnote) 

It should be noted that much of the "Old Testament" was 

written during the captivity of the Jews who were 

enslaved in Babylon, which was very heavily controlled 

by priests of the "Old Empire". The book introduces a 

false sense of time and a false concept of the origin of 

the creation. 

The serpent is the symbol of the "Old Empire". It 

appears in the beginning of their creation story, or as 

the Greeks say, "Genesis", and causes the spiritual 

destruction of the first human beings, who are 

metaphorically represented by Adam and Eve. 

The Old Testament, clearly influenced by the "Old 

Empire" Forces, gives a detailed description of the IS- 

BEs being induced into biological bodies on Earth. This 

book also describes many of the "Old Empire" 

brainwashing activities, including the installation of 

false memories, lies, superstitions, commands to 

"forget" and all manner of tricks and traps designed to 

keep IS-BEs on Earth. Most importantly, it destroys the 

awareness that humans are Immortal Spiritual Beings. 

580 BCE -- 

The Oracle at Delphi was one temple in a network of many 

oracle temples. Each temple was a communication center. 

The "Old Empire" priests designated a local "god" for 

each temple. Each of the temples in this network were 

located at precisely 5 degrees of latitude intervals 

from the capital city of Thebes throughout the 

Mediterranean area as far north as the Baltic Sea. 

The shrines served, among other things, as a grid, 

housing electronic beacons, later called "Omphalus 

Stones". 169 (Footnote) The grid arrangement of Oracle sites 

can only be seen from miles above the Earth. The 

original network of electronic communications beacons 

were disabled when the priesthood was dispersed, and 

were replaced by carved stones. 

The symbol of the "Old Empire" priesthood is a Python, 

dragon or serpent. It was called the "earth-dragon" at 

99

Delphi, which is always represented in sculpture and 

vase-paintings as a serpent. 

In Greek mythology the guardian of the Omphalus Stone at 

the temple at Delphi was an oracle whose name was 

Python, the serpent. 170 (Footnote) She was an IS-BE, who was 

conquered by a "god" named Apollo. He buried her under 

the Omphalos stone. This is a case of one "god" setting 

up his temple on the grave of another. This is a very 

accurate euphemism for The Domain Force that detected 

and disabled the "Old Empire" temple network on Earth. 

It was one of the fatal blows to the "Old Empire" Force 

in the solar system of Earth. 

559 BCE -- 

The Commanding Officer of The Domain Battalion who was 

lost in 5,965 BCE was detected and located by a search 

party sent to Earth from The Domain Expeditionary Force. 

He was incarnated as Cyrus II of Persia during this 

time. 171 (Footnote) 

A unique system of organization was used by Cyrus II 172 

(Footnote) and the members of that Battalion who followed 

him from India through his progression of human lives on 

Earth. In part, it enabled them to build the largest 

empire in the history of the Earth to that date. 

The Domain Search Party who located him traveled around 

the Earth searching for the lost Battalion for several 

thousand years. The party consisted of 900 officers of 

The Domain, divided into teams of 300 each. One team 

searched the land, another team search the oceans and 

the third team searched the space surrounding Earth. 

There are many reports made in various human 

civilizations concerning their activities, which humans 

did not understand, of course. 

The Domain Search Party devised a wide variety of 

electronic detection devices needed to track the 

electronic signature or wavelength of each of the 

missing members of the Battalion. Some were used in 

space, others on land, and special devices were invented 

to detect IS-BEs under water. 

One of these electronic detection devices is referred to 

as a "tree of life". 173 (Footnote) The device is literally a 

100

tool designed to detect the presence of life, which is 

an IS-BE. This was a large electronic screen generator 

designed to permeate wide areas. To the ancient humans 

on Earth it resembled a sort of tree, since is consists 

of an interwoven lattice of electronic field generators 

and receivers. The electronic field detects the 

presence of IS-BEs, whether the IS-BE is occupying a 

body, or if they are outside a body. 

A portable version of this detection device was carried 

by each of the members of The Domain Search Party. 

Stone carvings in Sumeria show winged beings using 

pinecone-shaped instruments to scan the bodies of human 

beings. They are also shown carrying the power unit for 

the scanner which are depicted as stylized baskets or 

water buckets, being carried by eagle-headed, winged 

beings. 174 (Footnote) 

Members of the aerial unit of The Domain Search Party, 

led by Ahura Mazda, were often called "winged gods" in 

human interpretations. Throughout the Persian 

civilization there are a great many stone relief carving 

that depict winged space craft, that they called a 

"faravahar". 175 (Footnote) 

Members of the Aquatic Unit of The Domain Search Party 

were called "Oannes" by local humans. 176 (Footnote) Stone 

carvings of the so-called Oannes are shown wearing 

silver diving suits. They lived in the sea and appeared 

to the human population to be men dressed to look like 

fish. Some members of the lost Battalion were found in 

the oceans inhabiting the bodies of dolphins or whales. 177 

(Footnote) 

On land, The Domain Search Party members were referred 

to as "Annunaki" 178 (Footnote) by the Sumerians, and 

"Nephilim", in the Bible. Of course, their true mission 

and activities were never disclosed to homo sapiens. 

Their activities have been purposefully disguised. 

Therefore, the human stories and legends about the 

Annunaki, and the other members of The Domain Search 

Party have not been understood and were badly 

misinterpreted. 

In the absence of complete and accurate data, anyone 

observing a phenomenon will assume or hypothesize 

explanations in an attempt to make sense of the data. 

101

Therefore, although mythology and history may be based 

on factual events, they are likewise full of 

misunderstood and misinterpreted evaluations of the 

data, and embellished with assumptions, theories and 

hypotheses which are false. 

The space unit of The Domain Expeditionary Force are 

shown flying in a "Winged-Disc". 179 (Footnote) This is an 

allusion to the spiritual power of the IS-BEs, as well 

as to the space craft used by The Domain Search Party. 

The Commander of the lost Battalion, as Cyrus II, was an 

IS-BE who was regarded as a messiah on Earth by both the 

Jews, and the Muslims. In less than 50 years he 

established a highly ethical, and humanitarian 

philosophy which pervaded all of Western Civilization. 


His territorial conquests, organization of people and 

monumental building projects were unprecedented before 

or since. Such sweeping accomplishments in a short 

period of time could only have been achieved by a leader 

and a team of trained officers, pilots, engineers and 

crew members of a unit of The Domain, acting as a team, 

who had been trained and worked together for thousands 

of years. 

Although we have discovered the location of many of the 

IS-BEs in the lost Battalion, The Domain has been unable 

to restore their memory and return them to active duty 

as yet. 

Of course we cannot transport IS-BEs who are inhabiting 

biological bodies to the space stations of The Domain 

since there is no oxygen in our space craft. Also we do 

not maintain life support facilities for biological 

entities there. Our only hope has been to locate and 

rekindle the awareness, memory and identity of the IS- 

BEs of the Lost Battalion. One day they will be capable 

of rejoining us. 

200 BCE -- 

The last remnant of the "Old Empire" pyramid 

civilization is at "Teotihuacán" 181 (Footnote). The Aztec 

name means “place of the gods” or “where men were 

transformed into gods”. Like the astronomical 

102

configuration of the Giza pyramids in Egypt, the entire 

complex is a precise scale-model of the solar system 

that accurately reflects the orbital distances of the 

inner planets, the asteroid belt, Jupiter, Saturn, 

Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto. Since the planet Uranus had 

only been "discovered" with modern Earth telescopes in 

1787, and Pluto not until 1930, it is apparent that the 

builders had information from "other sources". 

A common element of the Pyramid Civilizations around the 

Earth is the constant use of the image of the snake, 

dragon, or serpent. This is because the beings who 

planted these civilizations here want to create an 

illusion that the "gods" are reptilian. This is also a 

part of an illusion designed to perpetuate amnesia. The 

beings who placed false civilizations on Earth are IS- 

BEs, just like you. Many of the biological bodies 

inhabited by IS-BEs in the "Old Empire" are very similar 

in appearance to the bodies on Earth. The "gods" are 

not reptiles, although they often behave like snakes. 

1,034 - 1,124 AD -- 

The entire Arab world was enslaved by one man: Hasan 

ibn-al-Sabbah 182 (Footnote) , the Old Man of the Mountain. He 

established the Hashshashin who operated a part of 

Mohammedanism which controlled by terror and fear much 

of India, Asia Minor and most of the Mediterranean 

Basin. They became a priesthood that used an extremely 

effective mind-control mechanism and extortion tool that 

enabled the "Assassins" to control the civilized world 

for several hundred years. 

Their method was simple. Young men were kidnapped and 

knocked unconscious with hashish. They were taken to a 

garden filled with beautiful black-eyed houris in a 

harem decorated with rivers of milk and honey. The 

young men were told that they were in paradise. They 

were promised they could return and live there forever 

if they sacrificed themselves as an assassin of whomever 

they were commanded to kill. The men were knocked out 

again, and shoved out into the world to carry out the 

assassination mission. 

Meanwhile, the Old Man of the Mountain sent a messenger 

to the caliph or, whatever wealthy ruler from whom they 

demanded payment, demanding camel-loads of gold, spices, 

103

incense or other valuables. If payment did not arrive 

on time, the assassin would be sent to kill the 

offending party. There was virtually no defense against 

the unknown assailant who wanted nothing more than to 

carry out his mission, be killed and return to "heaven". 

This is a very crude example of how simple and effective 

a brainwashing and mind-control operation can be when it 

is used skillfully, and forcefully. It is a small scale 

demonstration of how the amnesia mind-control operation 

is used against the entire IS-BE population of Earth by 

the "Old Empire". 

1119 AD -- 

The Knights Templar 183 (Footnote) was established as a 

Christian military unit after the First Crusade but 

quickly transformed into the basis for the international 

banking system to accumulate money to conduct the agenda 

of operatives for vestiges of the "Old Empire" on Earth. 

1135 - 1230 AD -- 

The Domain Expeditionary Force completed the 

annihilation of the remaining remnants of the "Old 

Empire" space fleet operating in the solar system around 

Earth. Unfortunately, their long established thought 

control operation remains largely intact. 

1307 AD -- 

The Knights Templar was disbanded by King Philip IV of 

France, who was deeply in debt to the Order. 184 (Footnote) He 

pressured Pope Clement V to condemn the Order's members, 

have them arrested, tortured them into giving false 

confessions, and burned them at the stake in an effort 

to erase his debt by seizing all of their wealth. 

A majority of the Templars fled to Switzerland where 

they established an international banking system 185 

(Footnote) which secretly controls the economy of Earth. 

"Old Empire" operatives act as an unseen influence on 

international bankers. 186 (Footnote) The banks are operated 

covertly as a on-combatant provocateur to covertly 

promote and finance weapons and warfare between the 

nations of Earth. Warfare is an internal mechanism of 

104

control over the inmate population. 187 (Footnote) 

The purpose of the senseless genocide and carnage of 

wars financed by these international banks is to prevent 

the IS-BEs of Earth from sharing open communication, 

cooperate together in activities that might enable IS- 

BEs to prosper, become enlightened, and escape their 

imprisonment." 

105

Chapter Ten 

A Lesson In Biology 


"My debrief was also tape recorded as a back up and to add clarification to the 

stenographic notes. I debriefed immediately after my interview so that everything 

that was said was still fresh in my mind. 

When I recounted these stories to the gallery stenographer I was still reeling a bit. 

The perspective on Earth history from the point of view of The Domain is very 

strange, to say the least. I wasn't sure if my uncomfortable feeling came from being 

dis-oriented, or if it came from being re-oriented. Either way, I felt unsteady and 

confused. Yet, at the same time, there was a ring of truth to it. I was elated and 

incredulous at the same time! 

The stenographer looked askance at me more than a few times as she recorded the 

"history lesson" I passed on to her. I'm sure she thought I was losing my mind! 

Maybe she was right. However, if my mind had been filled with hypnotic 

suggestions and false memories by the "Old Empire", as Airl suggested, perhaps 

losing my mind would be a good idea! 

I didn't have much time to ponder my own, personal thoughts about these things at 

the time. It was my duty to get all of the information I could from Airl and pass it on 

to the stenographer as soon as Airl was finished. My job was not to analyze the 

information, just report it as accurately as possible. The analysis would be left to the 

men in the gallery, or whomever else was receiving copies of the transcripts. 

I also delivered a list of books and materials requested by Airl to the agent in the 

gallery room so these could be gathered and delivered to Airl. Each night after I left 

Airl, she spent the rest of the night reading or "scanning" the materials which had 

been delivered to her. The members of the gallery each received a transcript of the 

stenographic dictation to study, each looking for information that was of interest to 

them. In the morning after breakfast I reported back to the interview room to 

continue my interviews or "lessons" with Airl." 

106


TOP SECRET 




"The origins of this universe and life on Earth, as 

discussed in the textbooks I have read, are very 

inaccurate. Since you serve your government as a 

medical personnel, your duties require that you 

understand biological entities. So, I am sure that you 

will appreciate the value of the material I will share 

with you today. 

The text of books I have been given on subjects related 

to the function of life forms contain information that 

is based on false memories, inaccurate observation, 

missing data, unproven theories, and superstition. 

For example, just a few hundred years ago your 

physicians practiced bloodletting 188 (Footnote) as a means to 

release supposed ill-humors from the body in an attempt 

to relieve or heal a wide variety of physical and mental 

afflictions. Although this has been corrected somewhat, 

many barbarisms are still being practiced in the name of 

medical science. 

In addition to the application of incorrect theories 

concerning biological engineering, many primary errors 

that Earth scientists make are the result of an 

ignorance of the nature and relative importance of IS- 

BEs as the source of energy and intelligence which 

animate every life form. 

Although it is not a priority of The Domain to intervene 

in the affairs of Earth, The Domain Communications 

Office has authorized me to provide you with some 

information in an effort to provide a more accurate and 

complete understanding of these things and thereby 

enable you to discover more effective solutions to the 

unique problems you face on Earth. 

The correct information about the origins of biological 

entities has been erased from your mind, as well as from 

107

the minds of your mentors. In order to help you regain 

your own memory, I will share with you some factual 

material concerning the origin of biological entities. 

I asked Airl if she was referring to the subject of 

evolution. Airl said, "No, not exactly". 

You will find "evolution" mentioned in the ancient Vedic 

Hymns. 189 (Footnote) The Vedic texts are like folk tales or 

common wisdoms and superstitions gathered throughout the 

systems of The Domain. These were compiled into verses, 

like a book of rhymes. For every statement of truth, 

the verses contain as many half-truths, reversals of 

truth and fanciful imaginings, blended without 

qualification or distinction. 

The theory of evolution assumes that the motivational 

source of energy that animates every life form does not 

exist. It assumes that an inanimate object or a 

chemical concoction can suddenly become "alive" or 

animate accidentally or spontaneously. Or, perhaps an 

electrical discharge into a pool of chemical ooze will 

magically spawn a self-animated entity. 

There is no evidence whatsoever that this is true, 

simply because it is not true. Dr. Frankenstein did not 

really resurrect the dead into a marauding monster, 

except in the imagination of the IS-BE who wrote a 

fictitious story one dark and stormy night. 190 (Footnote) 

No Western scientist ever stopped to consider who, what, 

where, when or how this animation happens. Complete 

ignorance, denial or unawareness of the spirit as the 

source of life force required to animate inanimate 

objects or cellular tissue is the sole cause of failures 

in Western medicine. 

In addition, evolution does not occur accidentally. It 

requires a great deal of technology which must be 

manipulated under the careful supervision of IS-BEs. 

Very simple examples are seen in the modification of 

farm animals or in the breeding of dogs. However, the 

notion that human biological organisms evolved naturally 

from earlier ape-like forms is incorrect. No physical 

evidence will ever be uncovered to substantiate the 

notion that modern humanoid bodies evolved on this 

planet. 

108

The reason is simple: the idea that human bodies evolved 

spontaneously from the primordial ooze of chemical 

interactivity in the dim mists of time is nothing more 

than a hypnotic lie instilled by the amnesia operation 

to prevent your recollection of the true origins of 

Mankind. Factually, humanoid bodies have existed in 

various forms throughout the universe for trillions of 

years. 

This was compounded by the fact that The Vedic Hymns 

were brought to Earth 8,200 years ago by The Domain 

Expeditionary Force. While they were based in the 

Himalaya Mountains, the verses were taught to some of 

the local humans who memorized them. However, I should 

note that this was not an authorized activity for the 

crew of The Domain installation, although I am sure it 

seemed like an innocent diversion for them at the time. 

The verses were passed along verbally from one 

generation to the next for thousands of years in the 

foothills and eventually spread throughout India. No 

one in The Domain credits any of the material in the 

Vedic Hymns as factual material, any more than you would 

use "Grimm's Fairy Tales" 191 (Footnote) as a guide for 

rearing children. However, on a planet where all of the 

IS-BEs have had their memory erased, one can understand 

how these tales and fantasies could be taken seriously. 

Unfortunately, the humans who learned the Vedic verses 

passed them along to others saying that they came from 

"the gods". Eventually, the content of the verses were 

adopted verbatim as "truth". The euphemistic and 

metaphorical content of the Veda were accepted and 

practiced as dogmatic fact. The philosophy of the 

verses were ignored and the verses became the genesis of 

nearly every religion practice on the planet, especially 

Hinduism. 192 (Footnote) 

As an officer, pilot and engineer of The Domain, I must 

always assume a very pragmatic point of view. I could 

not be effective or accomplish my missions if I were to 

use philosophical dogma or rhetoric as my operations 

manual. Therefore, our discussion of history is based 

on actual events that occurred long before any IS-BEs 

arrived on Earth, and long before the "Old Empire” came 

109

into power. I can relate part of this history from 

personal experience: 

Many billions of years ago I was a member of a very 

large biological laboratory in a galaxy far from this 

one. It was called the "Arcadia Regeneration Company". 

193 (Footnote) I was a biological engineer working with a 

large staff of technicians. It was our business to 

manufacture and supply new life forms to uninhabited 

planets. There were millions of star systems with 

millions of inhabitable planets in the region at that 

time. 

There were many other biological laboratory companies at 

that time also. Each of them specialized in producing 

different kinds of life forms, depending on the "class" 

of the planet being populated. Over a long span of time 

these laboratories developed a vast catalogue of species 

throughout the galaxies. The majority of basic genetic 

material is common to all species of life. 194 (Footnote) 

Therefore, most of their work was concerned with 

manipulating alterations of the basic genetic pattern to 

produce variations of life forms that would be suitable 

inhabitants for various planetary classes. 

The "Arcadia Regeneration Company" specialized in 

mammals for forested areas and birds for tropical 

regions. Our marketing staff negotiated contracts with 

various planetary governments and independent buyers 

from all over the universe. The technicians created 

animals that were compatible with the variations in 

climate, atmospheric and terrestrial density and 

chemical content. In addition we were paid to integrate 

our specimens with biological organisms engineered by 

other companies already living on a planet. 

In order to do this our staff was in communication with 

other companies who created life forms. There were 

industry trade shows, publications and a variety of 

other information supplied through an association that 

coordinated related projects. 

As you can imagine, our research required a great deal 

of interstellar travel to conduct planetary surveys. 

This is when I learned my skills as a pilot. The data 

gathered was accumulated in huge computer databases and 

evaluated by biological engineers. 195 (Footnote) 

110

A computer is an electronic device that serves as an 

artificial "brain" or complex calculating machine. It 

is capable of storing information, making computations, 

solving problems and performing mechanical functions. 

In most of the galactic systems of the universe, very 

large computers are commonly used to run the routine 

administration, mechanical services and maintenance 

activities of an entire planet or planetary system. 

Based on the survey data gathered, designs and artistic 

renderings were made for new creatures. Some designs 

were sold to the highest bidder. Other life forms were 

created to meet the customized requests of our clients. 

The design and technical specifications were passed 

along an assembly line through a series of cellular, 

chemical, and mechanical engineers to solve the various 

problems. It was their job to integrate all of the 

component factors into a workable, functional and 

aesthetic finished product. 

Prototypes of these creatures were then produced and 

tested in artificially created environments. 

Imperfections were worked out, modifications made and 

eventually the new life form was "endowed" or "animated" 

with a life force or spiritual energy before being 

introduced into the actual planetary environment for 

final testing. 

After a new life form was introduced, we monitored the 

interaction of these biological organisms with the 

planetary environment and with other indigenous 

life-forms. Conflicts resulting from the interaction 

between incompatible organisms were resolved through 

negotiation between ourselves and other companies. The 

negotiations usually resulted in compromises requiring 

further modification to our creatures or to theirs or 

both. This is part of a science or art you call 

"Eugenics". 196 (Footnote) 

In some cases changes were made in the planetary 

environment, but not often, as planet building is much 

more complex than making changes to an individual life 

form. 

111

Coincidentally, a friend and engineer with whom I used 

to work with at the Arcadia Regeneration Company -- a 

long time after I left the company -- told me that one 

of the projects they contracted to do, in more recent 

times, was to deliver life forms to Earth to replenish 

them after a war in this region of the galaxy devastated 

most of the life on the planets in this region of space. 

This would have been about seventy million years ago. 

The skill required to modify the planet into an 

ecologically interactive environment that will support 

billions of diverse species was an immense undertaking. 

Specialized consultants from nearly every biotechnology 

company in the galaxy were brought in to help with the 

project. 

What you see now on Earth is the huge variety of life 

forms left behind. Your scientists believe that the 

fallacious "theory of evolution" is an explanation for 

the existence of all the life forms here. The truth is 

that all life forms on this and any other planet in this 

universe were created by companies like ours. 

How else can you explain the millions of completely 

divergent and unrelated species of life on the land and 

in the oceans of this planet? How else can you explain 

the source of spiritual animation which defines every 

living creature? To say it is the work of "god", is far 

too broad. Every IS-BE has many names and faces in many 

times and places. Every IS-BE is a god. When they 

inhabit a physical object they are the source of Life. 

For example, there are millions of species 197 (Footnote) of 

insects. About 350,000 of these are species of beetles. 

198 (Footnote) There may be as many as 100 million species of 

life forms on Earth at any given time. In addition, 

there are many times more extinct species of life on 

Earth than there are living life forms. Some of these 

will be rediscovered in the fossil or geological records 

of Earth. 

The current "theory of evolution" of life forms on Earth 

does not consider the phenomena of biological diversity. 

Evolution by natural selection is science fiction. One 

species does not accidentally, or randomly evolve to 

become another species, as the Earth textbooks indicate, 

112

without manipulation of genetic material by an IS-BE. 199 

(Footnote) 

A simple example of IS-BE intervention is the selective 

breeding of a species 200 (Footnote) on Earth. Within the past 

few hundred years several hundred dog breeds and 

hundreds of varieties of pigeons and dozens of Koi fish 

have been "evolved" in just a few years, beginning with 

only one original breed. Without active intervention by 

IS-BEs, biological organisms rarely change. 

The development of an animal like the 'duck-billed 

platypus' required a lot of very clever engineering to 

combine the body of a beaver with the bill of a duck and 

make a mammal that lays eggs. Undoubtedly, some wealthy 

client placed a "special order" for it as a gift or 

curious amusement. I am sure the laboratory of some 

biotechnical company worked on it for years to make it a 

self-replicating life form! 

The notion that the creation of any life form could have 

resulted from a coincidental chemical interaction 

moldering up from some primordial ooze is beyond 

absurdity! Factually, some organisms on Earth, such as 

Proteobacteria, 201 (Footnote) are modifications of a Phylum 202 

(Footnote) designed primarily for "Star Type 3, Class C" 

planets. In other words, The Domain designation for a 

planet with an anaerobic atmosphere nearest a large, 

intensely hot blue star, 203 (Footnote) such as those in the 

constellation of Orion's Belt in this galaxy. 

Creating life forms is very complex, highly technical 

work for IS-BEs who specialize in this field. Genetic 

anomalies are very baffling to Earth biologists who have 

had their memory erased. Unfortunately, the false 

memory implantations of the "Old Empire" prevent Earth 

scientists from observing obvious anomalies. 

The greatest technical challenge of biological organisms 

was the invention of self-regeneration, or sexual 

reproduction. It was invented as the solution to the 

problem of having to continually manufacture replacement 

creatures for those that had been destroyed and eaten by 

other creatures. Planetary governments did not want to 

keep buying replacement animals. 

113

The idea was contrived trillions of years ago as a 

result of a conference held to resolve arguments between 

the disputing vested interests within the biotechnology 

industry. The infamous "Council of Yuhmi-Krum" was 

responsible for coordinating creature production. 


A compromise was reached, after certain members of the 

Council were strategically bribed or murdered, to author 

an agreement which resulted in the biological phenomenon 

which we now call the "food chain". 

The idea that a creature would need to consume the body 

of another life form as an energy source was offered as 

a solution by one of the biggest companies in the 

biological engineering business. They specialized in 

creating insects and flowering plants. 

The connection between the two is obvious. Nearly every 

flowering plant requires a symbiotic relationship with 

an insect in order to propagate. The reason is obvious: 

both the bugs and the flowers were created by the same 

company. Unfortunately, this same company also had a 

division which created parasites and bacteria. 

The name of the company roughly translated into English 

would be "Bugs & Blossoms" . They wanted to justify the 

fact that the only valid purpose of the parasitic 

creatures they manufactured was to aid the decomposition 

of organic material. There was a very limited market 

for such creatures at that time. 

In order to expand their business they hired a big 

public relations firm and a powerful group of political 

lobbyists to glorify the idea that life forms should 

feed from other life forms. They invented a "scientific 

theory" to use as a promotion gimmick. The theory was 

that all creatures needed to have "food" as a source of 

energy. Before that, none of the life forms being 

manufactured required any external energy. Animals did 

not eat other animals for food, but consumed sunlight, 

minerals or vegetable matter only. 

Of course, "Bugs & Blossoms" went into the business of 

designing and manufacturing carnivores. Before long, so 

many animals were being eaten as food that the problem 

of replenishing them became very difficult. As a 

114

'solution', "Bugs & Blossoms" proposed, with the help of 

some strategically placed bribes in high places, that 

other companies begin using 'sexual reproduction' as the 

basis for replenishing life-forms. "Bugs & Blossoms" 

was the first company to develop blueprints for sexual 

reproduction, of course. 

As expected, the patent licenses for the biological 

engineering process 205 (Footnote) required to implant 

stimulus-response mating, cellular division and preprogrammed 

growth patterns for self-regenerating animals 

were owned by "Bugs & Blossoms" too. 

Through the next few million years laws were passed that 

required that these programs be purchased by the other 

biological technology companies. These were required to 

be imprinted into the cellular design of all existing 

life-forms. It became a very expensive undertaking for 

other biotechnology companies to make such an awkward, 

and impractical idea work. 

This led to the corruption and downfall of the entire 

industry. Ultimately, the 'food and sex' idea 

completely ruined the bio-technology industry, including 

"Bugs & Blossoms". The entire industry faded away as 

the market for manufactured life forms disappeared. 

Consequently, when a species became extinct, there is no 

way to replace them because the technology of creating 

new life forms has been lost. Obviously, none of this 

technology was ever known on Earth, and probably never 

will be. 

There are still computer files on some planets far from 

here which record the procedures for biological 

engineering. Possibly the laboratories and computers 

still exist somewhere. However, there is no one around 

doing anything with them. Therefore, you can understand 

why it is so important for The Domain to protect the 

dwindling number of creatures left on Earth. 

The core concept behind 'sexual reproduction' technology 

was the invention of a chemical/electronic interaction 

called "cyclical stimulus-response generators". 206 (Footnote) 

This is an programmed genetic mechanism which causes a 

seemingly spontaneous, recurring impulse to reproduce. 

The same technique was later adapted and applied to 

biological flesh bodies, including Homo Sapiens. 

115

Another important mechanism used in the reproductive 

process, especially with Homo Sapiens type bodies, is 

the implantation of a "chemical-electrical trigger" 

mechanism 207 (Footnote) in the body. The "trigger" which 

attracts IS-BEs to inhabit a human body, or any kind of 

"flesh body", is the use of an artificially imprinted 

electronic wave which uses "aesthetic pain" to attract 

the IS-BE. 

Every trap in the universe, including those used to 

capture IS-BEs who remain free, is "baited" with an 

aesthetic electronic wave. The sensations caused by the 

aesthetic wavelength are more attractive to an IS-BE 

than any other sensation. When the electronic waves of 

pain and beauty are combined together, this causes the 

IS-BE to get "stuck" in the body. 

The "reproductive trigger" used for lesser life forms, 

such as cattle and other mammals, is triggered by 

chemicals emitted from the scent glands, combined with 

reproductive chemical-electrical impulses stimulated by 

testosterone, or estrogen. 208 (Footnote) 

These are also interactive with nutrition levels which 

cause the life form to reproduce more when deprived of 

food sources. Starvation promoted reproductive activity 

as a means of perpetuating survival through future 

regenerations, when the current organism fails to 

survive. These fundamental principles have been applied 

throughout all species of life. 

The debilitating impact and addiction to the "sexual 

aesthetic-pain" electronic wave 209 (Footnote) is the reason 

that the ruling class of The Domain do not inhabit flesh 

bodies. This is also why officers of The Domain Forces 

only use doll bodies. This wave has proven to be the 

most effective trapping device ever created in the 

history of the universe, as far as I know. 

The civilizations of The Domain and the "Old Empire" 

both depend on this device to "recruit" and maintain a 

work force of IS-BEs who inhabit flesh bodies on planets 

and installations. These IS-BEs are the "working class" 

beings who do all of the slavish, manual, undesirable 

work on planets. 

116

As I mentioned, there is a very highly regimented and 

fixed hierarchy or "class system" for all IS-BEs 

throughout the "Old Empire", and The Domain, as follows: 

The highest class are "free" IS-BEs. That is, they are 

not restricted to the use of any type of body and may 

come and go at will, provided that they do not destroy 

or interfere with the social, economic or political 

structure. 

Below this class are many strata of "limited" IS-BEs who 

may or may not use a body from time to time. 

Limitations are imposed on each IS-BE regarding range of 

power, ability and mobility they can exercise. 

Below these are the "doll body" classes, to which I 

belong. Nearly all space officers and crew members of 

space craft are required to travel through intergalactic 

space. Therefore, they are each equipped with a body 

manufactured from light weight, durable materials. 

Various body types have been designed to facilitate 

specialized functions. Some bodies have accessories, 

such as interchangeable tools or apparatus for 

activities such as maintenance, mining, chemical 

management, navigation, and so forth. There are many 

gradations of this body type which also serve as an 

"insignia" of rank. 

Below these are the soldier class. The soldiers are 

equipped with a myriad of weapons, and specialized 

armaments designed to detect, combat and overwhelm any 

imaginable foe. Some soldiers are issued mechanical 

bodies. Most soldiers are merely remote controlled 

robots with no class designation. 

The lower classes are limited to "flesh bodies". Of 

course, it is not possible for these to travel through 

space for obvious reasons. Fundamentally, flesh bodies 

are far too fragile to endure the stresses of gravity, 

temperature extremes, radiation exposure, atmospheric 

chemicals and the vacuum of space. There are also the 

obvious logistical inconveniences of food, defecation, 

sleep, atmospheric elements, and air pressure required 

by flesh bodies, that doll bodies do not require. 

Most flesh bodies will suffocate in only a few minutes 

without a specific combination of atmospheric chemicals. 

117

After 2 or 3 days the bacteria which live internally and 

externally on the body cause severe odors to be emitted. 

Odors of any kind are not acceptable in a space vessel. 

Flesh can tolerate only a very limited spectrum of 

temperatures, whereas in space the contrast of 

temperatures may vary hundreds of degrees within 

seconds. Of course flesh bodies are utterly useless for 

military duty. A single shot from a hand-held, 

electronic blast gun instantly turns a flesh body into a 

noxious vapor cloud. 

IS-BEs who inhabit flesh bodies have lost much of their 

native ability and power. Although it is theoretically 

possible to regain or rehabilitate these abilities, no 

practical means has been discovered or authorized by The 

Domain. 

Even though space craft of The Domain travel trillions 

of "light years" in a single day, 210 (Footnote) the time 

required to traverse the space between galaxies is 

significant, not to mention the length of time to 

complete just one set of mission orders, which may 

require thousands of years. Biological flesh bodies 

live for only a very short time -- only 60 to 150 years, 

at most -- whereas doll bodies can be re-used and 

repaired almost indefinitely. 

The first development of biological bodies began in this 

universe about seventy-four trillion years ago. It 

rapidly became a fad for IS-BEs to create and inhabit 

various types of bodies for an assortment of nefarious 

reasons: especially for amusement, this is to 

experience various physical sensations vicariously 

through the body. 

Since that time there has been a continuing "deevolution" 

in the relationship of IS-BEs to bodies. As 

IS-BEs continued to play around with these bodies, 

certain tricks were introduced to cause IS-BEs to get 

trapped inside a body so they were unable to leave 

again. 

This was done primarily by making bodies that appeared 

sturdy, but were actually very fragile. An IS-BE, using 

their natural power to create energy, accidentally 

injured a body when contacting it. The IS-BE was 

118

emorseful about having injured this fragile body. The 

next time they encountered a body they began to be 

"careful" with them. In so doing, the IS-BE would 

withdraw or minimize their own power so as not to injure 

the body. A very long and treacherous history of this 

kind of trickery, combined with similar misadventures 

eventually resulted in a large number of IS-BEs becoming 

permanently trapped in bodies. 

Of course this became a profitable enterprise for some 

IS-BEs who took advantage of this situation to make 

slaves of others. The resulting enslavement progressed 

over trillions of years, and continues today. 

Ultimately the dwindling ability of IS-BEs to maintain a 

personal state of operational freedom and ability to 

create energy resulted in the vast and carefully guarded 

hierarchy or class system. Using bodies as a symbol of 

each class is used throughout the "Old Empire", as well 

as The Domain. 

The vast majority of IS-BEs throughout the galaxies of 

this universe inhabit some form of flesh body. The 

structure, appearance, operation and habitat of these 

bodies vary according to the gravity, atmosphere, and 

climatic conditions of the planet they inhabit. Body 

types are predetermined largely by the type and size of 

the star around which the planet revolves, the distance 

from the star, the geological, as well as the 

atmospheric components of the planet. 

On the average, these stars and planets fall into 

gradients of classification which are fairly standard 

throughout the universe. For example, Earth is 

identified, roughly, as a "Sun Type 12, Class 7 planet". 

That is a heavy gravity, nitrogen/oxygen atmosphere 

planet, 211 (Footnote) with biological life-forms, in 

proximity to a single, yellow, medium-size, lowradiation 

sun or "Type 12 star". The proper 

designations are difficult to translate accurately due 

to the extreme limitations of astronomical nomenclature 

in the English language. 

There are as many varieties of life forms as there are 

grains of sands on the beach. You can imagine how many 

different creatures and types of bodies have been 

manufactured by the millions of companies such as "Bugs 

119

& Blossoms" for all of the myriad planetary systems 

during the course of seventy-four trillion years!" 


"When Airl finished telling me this "story", there was a long, silent pause while I 

muddled through all this in my mind. Had Airl been reading science fiction books 

and fantasy stories during the night? Why would she tell me something so incredibly 

far-fetched? If there had not been a 40 inch tall alien, with gray "skin", and three 

fingers on each hand and foot sitting directly across from me, I would not have 

believed a single word of it! 

In retrospect, over the 60 years since Airl gave me this information, Earth doctors 

have begun to develop some of the biological engineering technology that Airl told 

me about right here on Earth. Heart bypasses, cloning, test tube babies, organ 

transplants, plastic surgery, genes, chromosomes, and so forth. 

One thing is very sure: I have never looked at a bug or flower the same way since 

then, not to mention my religious belief in Genesis." 

120

Chapter Eleven 

A Lesson In Science 


"The transcript of this interview is verbatim. There is nothing more I can add to 

it. It says everything". 


TOP SECRET 




"Today Airl told me about some very technical things. I 

took a few notes to remind myself, so I can repeat what 

she said as closely as possible. She began with an 

analogy about scientific knowledge: 

Can you imagine how much progress could have been made 

on Earth if people like Johannes Gutenberg 212 (Footnote), Sir 

Isaac Newton, Benjamin Franklin, George Washington 

Carver, 213 (Footnote) Nicola Tesla, Jonas Salk, 214 (Footnote) and 

Richard Trevithick, 215 (Footnote) and many thousands of 

similar geniuses and inventors were living today? 

Image what technical accomplishments might have been 

developed if men like these never died? What if they 

were never given amnesia and made to forget everything 

they knew? What if they continued to learn and work 

forever? 

What level of technology and civilization could be 

attained if Immortal Spiritual Beings like these were 

121

allowed to continue to create -- in the same place and 

at the same time -- for billions or trillions of years? 

Essentially, The Domain is one civilization that has 

existed for trillions of years with relatively 

uninterrupted progress. Knowledge has been accumulated, 

refined, and improved upon in nearly every field of 

study imaginable -- and beyond imagining. 

Originally, the interaction of IS-BE illusions or 

inventions created the very fabric of the physical 

universe -- the microcosm and the macrocosm. Every 

single particle of the universe has been imagined and 

brought into existence by an IS-BE. Everything created 

from an idea -- a thought with no weight or size or 

location in space. 

Every speck of dust in space, from the size of the 

tiniest subatomic particle, to the size of a sun or a 

magelantic cloud the size of many galaxies, was created 

from the nothingness of a thought. Even the tiniest, 

individual cells were contrived and coordinated to 

enable a microbial entity to sense, and navigate through 

infinitesimally small spaces. These also came from an 

idea thought up by an IS-BE. 

You, and every IS-BE on Earth, have participated in the 

creation of this universe. Even though you are now 

confined to a fragile body made of flesh; you live for 

only 65 short rotations of your planet around a star; 

you have been given overwhelming electric shock 

treatments to wipe out your memory; you must learn 

everything all over again each lifetime; in spite of all 

these circumstances, you are who you are and will always 

be. And, deep down, you still know that your are and 

what you know. You are still the essence of you. 

How else can one understand the child prodigy? An IS-BE 

who plays concertos on a piano at three years of age, 

without formal training? Impossible, if they did not 

simply remember what they have already learned from 

thousands of lives spent in front of a keyboard in times 

untold, or on planets far away. They may not know how 

they know. They just know. 

Humankind has developed more technology in the past 100 

years than in the previous 2,000 years. Why? The 

122

answer is simple: the influence of the "Old Empire" 

over the mind and over the affairs of Mankind has been 

diminished by The Domain. 

A renaissance 216 (Footnote) of invention on Earth began in 

1,250 AD with the destruction of the "Old Empire" space 

fleet in the solar system. During the next 500 years, 

Earth may have the potential to regain autonomy and 

independence, but only to the degree that humankind can 

apply the concentrated genius of the IS-BEs on Earth to 

solve the amnesia problem. 

However, on a cautionary note, the inventive potential 

of the IS-BEs who have been exiled to this planet is 

severely compromised by the criminal elements of the 

Earth population. Specifically, politicians, warmongers 

and irresponsible physicists who create 

unlimited weapons such as nuclear bombs, chemicals, 

diseases and social chaos. These have the potential to 

extinguish all life forms on Earth, forever. 

Even the relatively small explosions that were tested 

and used in the past two years on Earth have the 

potential to destroy all of life, if deployed in 

sufficient quantities. Larger weapons could consume all 

of the oxygen in the global atmosphere in a single 

explosion! 217 (Footnote) 

Therefore, the most fundamental problems that must be 

solved in order to ensure that Earth will not be 

destroyed by technology, are social and humanitarian 

problems. The greatest scientific minds of Earth, in 

spite of mathematical or mechanical genius, have never 

addressed these problems. 

Therefore, do not look to scientists to save Earth or 

the future of humanity. Any so-called "science" that is 

solely based on the paradigm 218 (Footnote) that existence is 

composed only of energy and objects moving through space 

is not a science. Such beings utterly ignore the 

creative spark originated by an individual IS-BE and 

collective work of the IS-BEs who continually create the 

physical universe and all universes. Every science will 

remain relatively ineffective or destructive to the 

degree that it omits or devaluates the relative 

importance of the spiritual spark that ignites all of 

creation and life. 

123

Unfortunately this ignorance has been very carefully and 

forcefully instilled in human beings by the "Old Empire" 

to ensure that IS-BEs on this planet will not be able to 

recover their innate ability to create space, energy, 

matter and time, or any other component part of 

universes. As long as awareness of the immortal, 

powerful, spiritual "self" is ignored, humanity will 

remain imprisoned until the day of its own, selfdestruction 

and oblivion. 

Do not rely on the dogma of physical sciences to master 

the fundamental forces of creation any more than you 

would trust the chanted incantations of an incenseburning 

shaman. The net result of both of these is 

entrapment and oblivion. Scientists pretend to observe, 

but they only suppose that they see, and call it fact. 

Like the blind man, a scientist can not learn to see 

until he realizes that he is blind. The "facts" of 

Earth science do not include the source of creation. 

They include only the result, or byproducts of creation. 

The "facts" of science to not include any memory of the 

nearly infinite past experience of existence. 

The essence of creation and existence cannot be found 

through the lens of a microscope or telescope or by any 

other measurement of the physical universe. One cannot 

comprehend the perfume of a flower or the pain felt by 

an abandoned lover with meters and calipers. 

Everything you will ever know about the creative force 

and ability of a god can be found within you -- an 

Immortal Spiritual Being. 

How can a blind man teach others to see the nearly 

infinite gradients that comprise the spectrum of light? 

The notion that one can understand the universe without 

understanding the nature of an IS-BE is as absurd as 

conceiving that an artist is a speck of paint on his own 

canvas. Or, that the lace on a ballet shoe is the 

choreographer's vision, or the grace of a dancer, or the 

electric excitement of opening night. 

Study of the spirit has been booby-trapped by the 

thought control operation through religious 

superstitions they instill in the minds of men. 

Conversely, the study of the spirit and the mind have 

124

een prohibited by science which eliminates anything 

that is not measurable in the physical universe. 

Science is the religion of matter. It worships matter. 

The paradigm of science is that creation is all, and the 

creator is nothing. Religion says the creator is all, 

and the creation is nothing. These two extremes are the 

bars of a prison cell. They prevent observation of all 

phenomenon as an interactive whole. 

Study of creation without knowing the IS-BE, the source 

of creation, is futile. When you sail to the edge of a 

universe conceived by science, you fall off the end into 

an abyss of dark, dispassionate space and lifeless, 

unrelenting force. On Earth, you have been convinced 

that the oceans of the mind and spirit are filled with 

gruesome, ghoulish monsters that will eat you alive if 

you dare to venture beyond the breakwater of 

superstition. 

The vested interest of the "Old Empire" prison system is 

to prevent you from looking at your own soul. They fear 

that you will see in your own memory the slave masters 

who keep you imprisoned. The prison is made of shadows 

in your mind. The shadows are made of lies, and pain, 

and loss, and fear. 

The true geniuses of civilization are those IS-BEs who 

will enable other IS-BEs to recover their memory and 

regain self-realization and self-determination. This 

issue is not solved through enforcing moral regulation 

on behavior, or through the control of beings through 

mystery, faith, drugs, guns or any other dogma of a 

slave society. And certainly not through the use of 

electric shock and hypnotic commands! 

The survival of Earth and every being on it depends on 

the ability to recover the memory of skills you have 

accrued through the trillenia; to recover the essence 

of yourself. Such an art, science, or technology has 

never been conceived in the "Old Empire". Otherwise, 

they would not have resorted to the "solution" that 

brought you to your current condition on Earth. 

Neither has such technology ever been developed by The 

Domain. Until recently, the necessity of rehabilitating 

an IS-BE with amnesia has not been needed. Therefore, 

125

no one has ever worked on solving this problem. So far, 

unfortunately, The Domain has no solution to offer. 

A few officers of The Domain Expeditionary Force have 

taken it upon themselves to provide technology to Earth 

during their off duty time. These officers leave their 

"doll" at the space station and, as an IS-BE, assume or 

take over a biological body on Earth. In some cases an 

officer can remain on duty while they inhabit and 

control other bodies at the same time. 

This is a very dangerous and adventurous undertaking. 

It requires a very able IS-BE to accomplish such a 

mission, and return to base successfully. One officer 

who did this recently, while continuing to attend to his 

official duties, was known on Earth as the electronics 

inventor, Nicola Tesla. 219 (Footnote) 

It is my intention, although is not a part of my mission 

orders, to assist you in your efforts to advance 

scientific and humanitarian progress on Earth. My 

intention is to help other IS-BEs to help themselves. In 

order to solve the amnesia problem on Earth you will 

need much more advanced technology, as well as social 

stability to allow enough time for research and 

development of techniques to free the IS-BE from the 

body, and to free the mind of the IS-BE from amnesia. 

Although The Domain has a long term interest in 

maintaining Earth as a useful planet, it has no 

particular interest in the human population of Earth, 

other than its own personnel here. We are interested in 

preventing destruction, as well as accelerating the 

development of technologies that will sustain the 

infrastructures of the global biosphere, hydrosphere and 

atmosphere. 

To this end, you will discover, on very careful and 

thorough examination, that my space craft contains a 

wide assortment of technology that does not yet exist on 

Earth. If you distribute pieces of this craft to 

various scientists for study, they will be able to 

reverse engineer 220 (Footnote) some of the technology to the 

extent that Earth has the raw materials required to 

replicate these components. 

126

Some features will be indecipherable. Other features 

cannot be duplicated as Earth does not have the natural 

resources required to replicate them. This is 

especially true of the metals used to construct the 

craft. Not only do these metals not exist on Earth, the 

refining process required to produce these metals took 

billions of years to develop. 

It is also true of the navigation system which requires 

an IS-BE whose own personal wavelength has been 

specifically attuned to the "neural network" of the 

craft. 221 (Footnote) The pilot of the craft must possess a 

very high order of energy volition, discipline, training 

and intelligence to manipulate such a craft. IS-BEs on 

Earth are incapable of this expertise because it 

requires the use of an artificial body specifically 

created for this purpose. 

Certain individual Earth scientists, some of whom are 

among the most brilliant minds in the history of the 

universe, will have their memory of this technology 

jogged when they examine the craft components. Just as 

some of the scientists and physicists on Earth have been 

able to "remember" how to recreate electric generators, 

internal combustion and steam locomotion, refrigeration, 

aircraft, antibiotics, and other tools of your 

civilization, they will also rediscover other vital 

technology in my craft. 

The following are the specific systems embodied in my 

craft that contain useful components: 

1) There is an assortment of microscopic wiring or 

fibers 222 (Footnote) within the walls of the craft that 

control such things as communications, information 

storage, computer function, and automatic navigation. 

2) The same wiring is used for light, sub-light and 

ultra-light spectrum detection and vision. 223 (Footnote) 

3) The fabrics of the interior of the craft 224 (Footnote) are 

far superior to any on Earth at this time and have 

hundreds or thousands of applications. 

4) You will also find mechanisms for creating, 

amplifying and channeling light particles or waves as a 

form of energy. 225 (Footnote) 

127

As an officer, pilot and engineer of The Domain Forces, 

I am not at liberty to discuss or convey the detailed 

operation or construction of the craft in any way, other 

than what I have just disclosed. However, I am 

confident that there are many competent engineers on 

Earth who will develop useful technology with these 

resources. 

I am providing these details to you in the hope that the 

greater good of The Domain will be served." 

128

Chapter Twelve 

A Lesson In Immortality 


"I think the following transcript is pretty much self-explanatory." 


TOP SECRET 




Immortal Spiritual Beings, which I refer to as "IS-BEs", 

for the sake of convenience, are the source and creators 

of illusions. Each one, individually and collectively, 

in their original, unfettered state of being, are an 

eternal, all-powerful, all-knowing entity. 

IS-BEs create space by imagining a location. The 

intervening distance between themselves and the imagined 

location is what we call space. An IS-BE can perceive 

the space and objects created by other IS-BEs. 

IS-BEs are not physical universe entities. They are a 

source of energy and illusion. IS-BEs are not located 

in space or time, but can create space, place particles 

in space, create energy, and shape particles into 

various forms, cause the motion of forms, and animate 

forms. Any form that is animated by an IS-BE is called 

life. 

An IS-BE can decide to agree that they are located in 

space or time, and that they, themselves, are an object, 

or any other manner of illusion created by themselves or 

another or other IS-BEs. 

The disadvantage of creating an illusion is that an 

illusion must be continually created. If not 

continually created, it disappears. Continual creation 

129

of an illusion requires incessant attention to every 

detail of the illusion in order to sustain it. 

A common denominator of IS-BEs seems to be the desire to 

avoid boredom. A spirit only, without interaction with 

other IS-BEs, and the unpredictable motion, drama, and 

unanticipated intentions and illusions being created by 

other IS-BEs, is easily bored. 

What if you could imagine anything, perceive everything, 

and cause anything to happen, at will? What if you 

couldn't do anything else? What if you always knew the 

outcome of every game and the answer to every question? 

Would you get bored? 

The entire back time track of IS-BEs is immeasurable, 

nearly infinite in terms of physical universe time. 

There is no measurable "beginning" or "end" for an IS- 

BE. They simply exist in an everlasting now. 

Another common denominator of IS-BEs is that admiration 

of one's own illusions by others is very desirable. If 

the desired admiration is not forthcoming, the IS-BE 

will keep creating the illusion in an attempt to get 

admiration. One could say that the entire physical 

universe is made of unadmired illusions. 

The origins of this universe began with the creation of 

individual, illusionary spaces. These were the "home" 

of the IS-BE. Sometimes a universe is a collaborative 

creation of illusions by two or more IS-BEs. A 

proliferation of IS-BEs, and the universes they create, 

sometimes collide or become commingled or merge to an 

extent that many IS-BEs shared in the co-creation of a 

universe. 

IS-BEs diminish their ability in order to have a game to 

play. IS-BEs think that any game is better than no 

game. They will endure pain, suffering, stupidity, 

privation, and all manner of unnecessary and undesirable 

conditions, just to play a game. Pretending that one 

does not know all, see all and cause all, is a way to 

create the conditions necessary for playing a game: 

unknowns, freedoms, barriers and/or opponents and goals. 

Ultimately, playing a game solves the problem of 

boredom. 

130

In this fashion, all of the space, galaxies, suns, 

planets, and physical phenomena of this universe, 

including life forms, places, and events that have been 

created by IS-BEs and sustained by mutual agreement that 

these things exist. 

There are as many universes as there are IS-BEs to 

imagine, build and perceive them, each existing 

concurrently within its own continuum. 226 (Footnote) Each 

universe is created using its own, unique set of rules, 

as imagined, altered, preserved or destroyed by one or 

more IS-BEs who created it. Time, energy, objects and 

space, as defined in terms of the physical universe, may 

or may not exist in other universes. The Domain exists 

in such a universe, as well as in the physical universe. 

One of the rules of the physical universe is that energy 

can be created, but not destroyed. So, the universe 

will keep expanding as long as IS-BEs keep adding more 

new energy into it. It is nearly infinite. It is like 

an automobile assembly line that never stops running and 

none of the cars are ever destroyed. 

Every IS-BE is basically good. Therefore, an IS-BE does 

not enjoy doing things to other IS-BEs which they 

themselves do not want to experience. For an IS-BE 

there is no inherent standard for what is good or bad, 

right or wrong, ugly or beautiful. These ideas are all 

based on the opinion of each individual IS-BE. 

The closest concept that human beings have to describe 

an IS-BE is as a god: all-knowing, all-powerful, 

infinite. So, how does a god stop being a god? They 

pretend NOT to know. How can you play a game of "hide 

and seek" if you always know where the other person is 

hiding? 

You pretend NOT to know where the other players are 

hiding, so you can go off to "seek" them. This is how 

games are created. You have forgotten that you are just 

"pretending". In so doing, IS-BEs become entrapped and 

enslaved inside a maze of their own devising. 

How does one create a cage, lock one's own self inside 

the cage, throw away the key, and forget there is a key 

or a cage, and forget there is an "inside" or "outside", 

and even forget there is a self? Create the illusion 

131

that there is no illusion: the entire universe is real, 

and that no other universe exists or can be created. 

On Earth, the propaganda taught and agreed upon is that 

the gods are responsible, and that human beings are not 

responsible. You are taught that only a god can 

create universes. So, the responsibility for every 

action is assigned to another IS-BE or god. Never 

oneself. 

No human being ever assumes personal responsibility for 

the fact that they, themselves -- individually and 

collectively -- are gods. This fact alone is the source 

of entrapment for every IS-BE. 

132

Chapter Thirteen 

A Lesson In The Future 


"I think this transcript speaks for itself also. I relayed Airl's exact communication as 

faithfully as possible. My superior officers became very alarmed about the possible 

military implications of what Airl said in this interview." 


TOP SECRET 




" 'It is my personal belief that the truth should not be 

sacrificed on the altar of political, religious or 

economic expediency. 227 (Footnote) As an officer, pilot and 

engineer of The Domain it is my duty to protect the 

greater good of The Domain and its possessions. However, 

we cannot defend ourselves against forces of which we 

are not aware. 

The isolation of Earth from the rest of civilization 

prevents me from discussing many subjects with you at 

this time. Security and protocol prevent me from 

revealing any but the broadest, general statements about 

the plans and activities of The Domain. However, I can 

give you some information that you may find useful. 

I must return to my assigned duties on the "space 

station" now. I have provided as much help as I feel 

ethically able to offer, given the requirements and 

constraints of my duties as an officer, pilot and 

engineer of The Domain Forces. Therefore, I will 

depart, as an IS-BE, from Earth within the next 24 

hours.' 

133

(EDITOR'S NOTE: The following several paragraphs appear to be personal 

comments made by Matilda to the stenographer regarding her interview with 

Airl.) 

What this means is that Airl will leave her "doll" with 

us, as her craft is damaged beyond repair. We can 

examine, dissect and study the body at our leisure. She 

does not have any further use for it, nor does she have 

any personal feelings or attachments to it as others are 

readily available for her use. 

Airl does not recommend that there is any technology in 

the body that Earth scientists will find useful, 

however. The technology of the body is simple, yet 

vastly beyond the reckoning of our current ability to 

analyze or reverse engineer any facet of it. The body 

is neither biological or mechanical, but a unique 

fabrication a materials and ancient technologies not 

found on any Earth-type planet. 

As Airl mentioned previously, a very rigid and 

distinctive hierarchy of social, economic and cultural 

classes exists throughout The Domain which has remained 

unvaried and inviolate for many millennia. The body 

type and function assigned to an IS-BE officer varies 

specifically according to the rank, class, longevity, 

training level, command level, service record, and 

meritorious citations earned by each individual IS-BE, 

as with any other military insignia. 

The body used by Airl is specifically designed for an 

officer, pilot and engineer of her rank and class. The 

bodies of her companions, which were destroyed in the 

crash, were not of the same rank or class, but of a 

junior rank. Therefore, the appearance, features, 

composition and functionality of those bodies were 

specialized, and limited to the requirements of their 

duties. 

The junior officers whose bodies were damaged in the 

crash have left their bodies and returned to their 

duties on the space station. The damage suffered by 

their bodies was due primarily to the fact that they 

were officers of lower rank. They used bodies which were 

partially biological and therefore far less durable and 

resilient than hers. 

134

(EDITOR'S NOTE: At this point, the transcript appears to resume with 

statements made by Airl.) 

Although The Domain will not hesitate to destroy any 

active vestiges of the "Old Empire" operations where 

ever they are discovered this is not our primary mission 

in this galaxy. I am sure that the "Old Empire" mindcontrol 

mechanisms can be deactivated and destroyed 

eventually. However, it is not possible to estimate how 

long this make take, as we do not understand the extent 

of this operation at this time. 

We do know that the "Old Empire" force screen is vast 

enough to cover this end of the galaxy, at least. We 

also know from experience that each force generator and 

trapping device is very difficult to detect, locate and 

destroy. Also, it is not the current mission of The 

Domain Expeditionary Force to commit resources to this 

endeavor. 

The eventual destruction of these devices may make it 

possible for your memory to be restored, simply by 

virtue of not having it erased after each lifetime. 

Fortunately, the memory of an IS-BE cannot be 

permanently erased. 

There are many other active space civilizations who 

maintain various nefarious operations in this area, not 

the least of which is dumping unwanted IS-BEs on Earth. 

None of these craft are hostile or in violent opposition 

to The Domain Forces. They know better than to 

challenge us! 

For the most part The Domain ignores Earth and its 

inhabitants, except to ensure that the resources of the 

planet itself are not permanently spoiled. This sector 

of the galaxy was annexed by The Domain and is the 

possession of The Domain, to do with or dispose of as it 

deems best. The moon of Earth and the asteroid belt 

have become a permanent base of operations for The 

Domain Forces. 

Needless to say, any attempt by humans or others to 

interfere in the activities of The Domain in this solar 

system -- even if it were possible, which it definitely 

is not -- will be terminated swiftly. This is not a 

135

serious concern, as I mentioned earlier, since homo 

sapiens cannot operate in open space. 

Of course we will continue with the next steps of The 

Domain Expansion Plan which has remained on schedule for 

billions of years. Over the next 5,000 years there will 

be increasing traffic and activity of The Domain Forces 

as we progress toward the center of this galaxy and 

beyond to spread our civilization through the universe. 

If humanity is to survive, it must cooperate to find 

effective solutions to the difficult conditions of your 

existence on Earth. Humanity must rise above its human 

form and discover where they are, and that they are IS- 

BEs, and who they really are as IS-BEs in order to 

transcend the notion that they are merely biological 

bodies. Once these realizations have been made, it may 

be possible to escape your current imprisonment. 

Otherwise, there will be no future for the IS-BEs on 


Although there are no active battles or war being waged 

between The Domain and the "Old Empire", there still 

exists the covert actions of the "Old Empire" taken 

against Earth through their thought control operation. 

When one knows that these activities exist, the effects 

can be observed clearly. The most obvious examples of 

these actions against the human race can be seen as 

incidents of sudden, inexplicable behavior. A very 

recent instance of this occurred in the United States 

military just before the Japanese attack on Pearl 

Harbor. 228 (Footnote) 

Just three days before the attack, someone in authority 

ordered all the ships in Pearl Harbor to go into port 

and secure for inspection. The ships were ordered to 

take all the ammunition out of their magazines, and 

store it below. On the afternoon before attack all of 

the admirals and generals were attending parties, even 

though two Japanese aircraft carriers were discovered 

standing right off Pearl Harbor. 

The obvious action to take would have been to contact 

Pearl Harbor by telephone to warn them of the danger of 

a fight starting and to put the ammunition back and 

order the ships to get out of port into open sea. 

136

About six hours before the Japanese attack began, a U.S. 

navy ship sank a small Japanese submarine right outside 

the harbor. Instead of contacting Pearl Harbor by 

telephone to report the incident, a warning message was 

put into top secret code, which took about two hours to 

encode, and then it took another two hours to decode. 

The word of warning to Pearl Harbor did not arrive until 

10:00 AM Pearl Harbor time, Sunday -- two hours after 

the Japanese attack destroyed the U.S. fleet. 

How do things like this happen? 

If the men who were responsible for these obviously 

disastrous errors were stood up and asked bluntly to 

justify their actions and intentions you would find out 

that they were quite sincere in their jobs. Ordinarily, 

they do the very best they can do for people and 

nations. However, all of a sudden, from some 

completely unknown and undetectable source enters these 

wild, unexplainable situations that just 'can't exist'. 

The "Old Empire" thought control operation is run by a 

small group of old "baboons" with very small minds. 

They are playing insidious games with no purpose and no 

goal other than to control and destroy IS-BEs who could 

otherwise manage themselves perfectly well, if left 

alone. 

These types of artificially created incidents are being 

forced upon the human race by the operators of the mindcontrol 

prison system. The prison guards will always 

promote and support oppressive or totalitarian 

activities of IS-BEs on Earth. Why not keep the inmates 

fighting between themselves? Why not empower madmen to 

run the governments of Earth? The men who run the 

criminal governments of Earth mirror the commands given 

them by covert thought-controllers of the "Old Empire". 

The human race will continue to shadow box with this for 

a long time -- as long as it remains the human race. 

Until then, the IS-BEs on Earth will continue to live a 

series of consecutive lives, over and over and over. 

The same IS-BEs who lived during the rise and fall of 

civilizations in India, China, Mesepotamia, Greece, and 

Rome are inhabiting bodies in the present time in 

America, France, Russia, Africa, and around the world. 

137

In between each lifetime an IS-BE is sent back again, to 

begin all over, as though the new life was the only life 

they had ever lived. They begin anew in pain, in 

misery, and mystery. 

Some IS-BEs have been transported to Earth more recently 

than others. Some IS-BEs have been on Earth only a few 

hundred years, so they have no personal experiences with 

the earlier civilizations of Earth. They have no 

experiences of having lived on Earth, so could not 

remember a previous existence here, even if their memory 

was restored. They might, however, remember lives they 

lived elsewhere on other planets and in other times. 

Others have been here since the first days of Lemuria. 

In any case, the IS-BEs of Earth are here forever, until 

they can break the amnesia cycle, conquer the electronic 

traps set up by their captors and free themselves. 

Because The Domain has three thousand of their own IS- 

BEs in captivity on Earth also, they have an interest in 

solving this problem. This problem has never been 

encountered or effectively solved before in the 

universe, as far as they know. They will continue their 

efforts to free those IS-BEs from Earth, where and when 

it is possible, but it will require time to develop an 

unprecedented technology and the diligence to do so.' 

(EDITOR'S NOTE: The following statement is a comment by Matilda.) 

I think it is Airl's sincere desire, as one IS-BE to 

another, that the rest of our eternity will be as 

pleasant as possible." 

138

Chapter Fourteen 

Airl Reviews The Interview Transcripts 


"Shortly after I finished recounting the previous interview with Airl to the 

stenographer, I was summoned urgently to the office of the Commanding Officer of 

the base. I was escorted by four heavily armed military policemen. When I arrived, 

I was asked to be seated in a very large, make-shift office that had been arranged 

with a conference table and chairs. In the office were several dignitaries I had seen 

at various times in "the gallery". I recognized a few of them because they were 

famous men. 

I was introduced to these men, which included: 

Army Air Force Secretary Symington, 229 (Footnote) General Nathan Twining, 

230 (Footnote) General Jimmy Doolittle , 231 (Footnote) General Vandenberg, 

232 (Footnote) and General Norstad. 233 (Footnote) 

Much to my surprise Charles Lindbergh 234 (Footnote) was also in the office. 

Secretary Symington explained to me that Mr. Lindberg was there as a consultant to 

the chief of staff of the U.S. Air Force. There were several other men present in the 

room who were not introduced. I assume these men were personal aides to the 

officers or agents of some intelligence service. 

All of this sudden attention, not only from the Secretary and generals, but from such 

world famous people as Mr. Lindbergh, and General Doolittle, made me realize how 

critically important my role as an "interpreter" for Airl was, as seen through the eyes 

of others. Until this time I was not really aware of this except in an peripheral sense. 

I suppose this was because I was so absorbed in details of the extraordinary situation. 

Suddenly, I began to grasp the magnitude of my role. I think that the presence of 

these men in that meeting was intended, in part, to impress me with this fact! 

The Secretary instructed me not to be nervous. He said that I was not in any trouble. 

He asked me if I thought the alien would be willing to answer a list of questions they 

had prepared. He explained that they were very eager to discover many more details 

about Airl, the flying disc, The Domain, and many other subjects that Airl had 

disclosed in the interview transcripts. Of course, they were mainly interested in 

questions relating to the military security and the construction of the flying disc. 

139

I told them that I was very sure that Airl had not changed her mind about answering 

questions, as nothing had changed that would cause her to trust the intentions of the 

men in the gallery. I repeated that Airl had communicated everything that she was 

willing and at liberty to discuss already. 

In spite of this, they insisted that I would ask Airl again if she would answer 

questions. And, if the answer was still "NO", I was to ask her if she would be 

willing to read the written copies of the transcripts of my interview "translations". 

They wanted to know if Airl would verify that my understanding and translation of 

our interviews was correct. 

Since Airl could read English very fluently, the Secretary asked if they could be 

allowed to observe for themselves while Airl read the transcripts, and verify that they 

were correct in writing. They wanted her to write on a copy of the transcript whether 

the "translations" were correct, or not, and make a note of anything that was not 

accurate on the transcripts. Of course, I had no choice but to obey orders and I did 

exactly what the Secretary requested. 

I was given a copy of the transcripts, with a signature page, which I was to show to 

Airl. After Airl completed her review, I was also directed to request that Airl sign 

the cover-page, attesting that all of the translations in the transcripts were correct, as 

amended by her. 

About an hour later I entered the interview room, as instructed, with copies of the 

transcripts and signature page to deliver to Airl as the members of the gallery, 

including the Generals, (and Mr. Lindberg also, I presume) and others watched 

through the glass of the gallery room. 

I went to my usual seat, sitting 4 or 5 feet across from Airl. I presented the envelope 

of transcripts to Airl, and passed on the instructions I had received from the 

Secretary, telepathically. Airl looked at me, and looked at the envelope, without 

accepting it. 

Airl said: "If you have read them and they are accurate in you own estimation, there 

is no need for me to review them also. The translations are correct. You can tell 

your commander that you have faithfully conveyed a record of our communication." 

I assured Airl that I had read them, and they were exact recordings of everything I 

told the transcription typist. 

"Will you sign the cover page then?", I asked. 

"No, I will not.", said Airl. 

140

"May I ask why not?", I said. I was a little confused as to why she wasn't willing to 

do such a simple thing. 

"If your commander does not trust his own staff to make an honest and accurate 

report to him, what confidence will my signature on the page give him? Why will he 

trust an ink mark on a page made by an officer of The Domain, if he does not trust 

his own, loyal staff?" 

I didn't quite know what to say to that. I couldn't argue with Airl's logic, and I 

couldn't force her to sign the document either. I sat in my chair for a minute 

wondering what to do next. I thanked Airl and told her I needed to go ask my 

superiors for further instructions. I placed the envelope of the transcripts in the 

inside breast pocket of my uniform jacket and began to rise from my chair. 

At that moment the door from the gallery room slammed open! Five heavily armed 

military police rushed into the room! A man in a white laboratory coat followed 

closely behind them. He pushed a small cart that carried a box-shaped machine with 

a lot of dials on the face of it. 

Before I could react, two of the MPs grabbed Airl and held her firmly down in the 

overstuffed chair she had been sitting on since the first day of our interviews 

together. The two other MPs grabbed my shoulders and pushed me back down on 

my chair and held me there. The other MP stood directly in front of Airl, pointing a 

rifle directly at her, not more than six inches from her head. 

The man in the lab coat quickly wheeled the cart behind Airl's chair. He deftly 

placed a circular head band over Airl's head and turned back to the machine on the 

cart. Suddenly, he shouted the word "clear!" 

The soldiers who were holding Airl released her. At that instant I saw Airl's body 

stiffen and shudder. This lasted for about 15 or 20 seconds. The machine operator 

turned a knob on the machine and Airl's body slumped back into the chair. After a 

few seconds he turned the knob again and Airl's body stiffened as before. He 

repeated the same process several more times. 

I sat in my chair, being held down all the while by the MPs. And I didn't understand 

what was going on. I was terrified and transfixed by what was happening! I couldn't 

believe it! 

After a few minutes several other men wearing white lab coats entered the room. 

They briefly examined Airl who was now slumped listlessly in the chair. They 

mumbled a few words to each other. One of the men waved to the gallery window. 

A gurney was immediately rolled into the room by two attendants. These men lifted 

Airl's limp body onto the gurney, strapped her down across her chest and arms, and 

rolled it out of the room. 

141

I was immediately escorted out of the interview room by the MPs and taken directly 

to my quarters, where I was locked in my room with the MPs remaining at guard 

outside the door. 

After about half an hour there was a knock at the door to my quarters. When I 

opened it General Twining entered, together with the machine operator in the white 

lab coat. The General introduced the man to me as Dr. Wilcox. 235 (Footnote). He 

asked me to accompany him and the doctor. We left the room, followed by the MPs. 

After several twists and turns through the complex we entered a small room where 

Airl had been wheeled on the gurney. 

The General told me that Airl and The Domain were considered to be a very great 

military threat to the United States. Airl had been "immobilized" so that she could 

not depart and return to her base, as she said she would do in the interview. It would 

be a very grave risk to national security to allow Airl to report what she observed 

during her time at the base. So, it had been determined that decisive action was 

needed to prevent this. 

The General asked me if I understood why this was necessary. I said that I did, 

although I most certainly did not agree that it was the least bit necessary and I 

certainly did not agree with the "surprise attack" on Airl and me in the interview 

room! However, I said nothing about this to the General because I was very afraid 

of what might happen to me and Airl if I protested. 

Dr. Wilcox asked me to approach the gurney and stand next to Airl. Airl lay 

perfectly still and unmoving on the bed. I could not tell whether she was alive or 

dead. Several other men in white lab coats, who I assumed were also doctors, stood 

on the opposite side of the bed. They had connected two pieces of monitoring 

equipment to Airl's head, arms and chest. One of these devices I recognized from 

my training as a surgical nurse as an EEG machine 236 (Footnote) which is used to 

detect electrical activity in the brain. The other device was a normal hospital room 

vital signs monitor, which I knew would be useless since Airl did not have a 

biological body. 

Dr. Wilcox explained to me that he had administered a series of "mild" electroshocks 

to Airl in an attempt to subdue her long enough to allow the military authorities time 

to evaluate the situation and determine what to do with Airl. 

He asked me to attempt to communicate with Airl, telepathically. 

I tried for several minutes but couldn't sense any communication from Airl. I 

couldn't even sense whether Airl was present in the body any longer! 

"I think you must have killed her", I said to the doctor. 

142

Dr. Wilcox told me that they would keep Airl under observation and that I would be 

asked to return later to try to establish communication with Airl again." 

143

Chapter Fifteen 

My Interrogation 


"The next morning I was escorted from my quarters, under the guard of four MPs, to 

the interview room. Airl's overstuffed chair had been removed from the room and 

replaced by a small desk and several office chairs. I was asked to sit down and wait 

to be interviewed. After a few minutes Dr. Wilcox came into the office together with 

another man wearing a plain business suit. The man introduced himself as John 

Reid. 237 (Footnote) 

Dr. Wilcox explained to me that Mr. Reid had been flown in from Chicago at the 

request of my superior officers to conduct a lie detector 238 (Footnote) test on me! 

My surprise at this statement was so obvious, that Dr. Wilcox noticed that I was 

obviously taken aback, and insulted, at the insinuation that I had ever lied about 

anything! 

Nonetheless, Mr. Reid began to set up his polygraph device on the desk next to my 

chair, while Dr. Wilcox continued to explain, in a calm voice, that the test was being 

administered for my own protection. Since all of the interviews with the alien had 

been conducted telepathically, and Airl had declined to read and attest that the typed 

transcripts were accurate, that the truth and accuracy of the statements contained in 

the transcripts depended entirely on my personal word alone. There was no other 

reliable way to test the accuracy of the transcripts without submitting me to a battery 

of tests and psychological examinations to determine, in the opinion of "experts", 

meaning himself, whether the transcripts should be taken seriously, or not. 

The tone of his voice said very clearly, "or dismissed as the delusional ranting of a 

mere woman!" 

Mr. Reid proceeded to strap a rubber tube around my chest, as well as an ordinary 

blood-pressure cuff around my upper arm. He then placed electrodes on the fingers 

and surfaces of my hands. He explained that he would be very objective during the 

interview because he had been thoroughly trained in scientific interrogation. This 

training was supposed to make his interrogation free from human error. 

144

Mr. Reid explained to me that, in response to the questions he and Dr. Wilcox were 

going to ask me, that actual physiological changes would be transmitted through a 

small panel unit. The readings would then be tracked on moving graph paper, which 

he placed beside the machine on the desk. The parallel graphs on the paper would 

then be correlated and interpreted by Mr. Reid, with the "expert" assistance of Dr. 

Wilcox, to determine whether or not I was lying. 

Both Mr. Reid and Dr. Wilcox asked me a series of innocuous questions to begin, 

which advanced into a more pointed interrogation about my interviews with Airl. 

Here is what I remember about the questions: 

"What is your name?" 

"Matilda O'Donnell", I replied. 

"What is your date of birth?" 

"June 12th, 1924", I said. 

"What is your age?" 

"Twenty-three". 

"Where were you born?" 

"Los Angeles, California", I said. 

(And so on, and so forth.) 

"Are you able to communicate by telepathy?" 

"No. I have never been able to do this with anyone except Airl." I said. 

"Were any of the statements you made to the stenographer falsified? 

"No", I answered. 

"Have you intentionally or unintentionally imagined or fabricated any of the 

communication you claimed to have had with the alien?" 

"No, of course not", I said. 

"Are you intentionally attempting to deceive anyone?" 

"No." 

145

"Are you attempting to obstruct this test?" 

"No." 

"What color are your eyes?" 

"Blue". 

"Are you a Catholic?" 

"Yes." 

"Would you tell the same stories to your parish priest in a Catholic church 

confessional that you told to the stenographer here at the base?" 

"Yes." 

"Are you trying to hide anything from us?" 

"No. Nothing." 

"Do you believe everything the alien communicated to you?" 

"Yes." 

"Do you consider yourself to be a gullible person?" 

"No." 

The questions continued in this manner for more than an hour. Finally, I was 

unhooked from the polygraph machine and allowed to return to my quarters, still 

under guard by the MPs. 

Later in the afternoon I returned to the interview room. This time the desk was 

replaced by a hospital gurney. Dr. Wilcox was accompanied by a staff nurse this 

time. He asked me to lie down on the gurney. He said that he had been requested to 

ask me the same series of questions that I answered for the lie detector test. 

This time, however, I would respond to the questions under the influence of a "truth 

serum", 239 (Footnote) known as sodium pentothal. As a trained surgical nurse, I was 

familiar with this barbiturate drug as it was sometimes used as an anesthetic. 

Dr. Wilcox asked me if I had any objection to submitting to such a test. I told him 

that I had nothing to hide. I cannot recall anything about this interview. I assumed 

that when I finished answering the questions I was escorted back to my room by the 

146

MPs, with their assistance this time, as I was too wobbly and woozy from the drug to 

navigate by myself. However, I had a very peaceful sleep that night. 

Apparently neither of these interrogations yielded any suspicious results as I was not 

asked any more questions after that. Thankfully, I was left alone during the rest of 

my time at the base." 

147

Chapter Sixteen 

Airl Departs 


"I remained at the base, mostly confined to my quarters, for another 3 weeks 

after Airl had been "incapacitated" by Dr. Wilcox. Once a day I was escorted to 

the room where Airl lay on the bed under continued surveillance by Dr. Wilcox, 

and others, I assume. Each time I went to the room, I was asked to try to 

communicate with Airl again. Each time there was no response. This saddened 

me a great deal. As the days continued I became increasing more certain and 

distressed that Airl was "dead", if that is the right word for it. 

Every day, I re-read the transcripts of my interviews with Airl, searching for a 

clue that might remind me of something or help me in some way to re-establish 

communication with Airl. I still had the envelope in my possession with copies 

of the transcripts that Airl was asked to sign. To this day, I don't understand 

why no one ever asked me to return them. I suppose they forgot about the copy 

of the transcripts in all the excitement. I did not offer to return them. I kept 

them concealed under the mattress of my bed all the time I remained at the base, 

and have kept them with me ever since then. You will be the first person to see 

these transcripts. 

Since Airl's body was not biological, the doctors could not detect whether the 

body was alive or dead unless it moved. Of course I knew that if Airl was not 

consciously animating the body as an IS-BE, the body would not move. 

I explained this to Dr. Wilcox. I explained this to him several times. Each time 

he just gave me a patronizing sort of smile, patted my arm, and thanked me for 

trying again. 

At the end of the third week I was told by Dr. Wilcox that my services would no 

longer be needed because it had been decided by the military to move Airl to a 

larger, more secure military medical facility that was better equipped to deal 

with the situation. He didn't say anything about where the facility was located. 

That was the last time I saw Airl's doll body. 

148

The following day I received written orders, signed by General Twining. The 

orders said that I had completed my service to the U.S. military and was 

officially discharged from further duty and that I would receive an honorable 

discharge and a generous military pension. I would be also be relocated by the 

military, and given a new identity with the appropriate documents. 

Along with the orders I received a document that I was instructed to read and 

sign. It was an oath of secrecy. The language of the document was full of 

"legalese", but the point was very clearly made that I was to never, ever discuss 

anything whatsoever with anyone whatsoever about anything whatsoever that I 

has seen, heard or experienced during my service in the military -- under pain of 

death as an Act of Treason against the United States of America! 

As it turned out, I was placed into a Federal government witness protection 

program 240 (Footnote), except that I would be protected from the government by 

the government. In other words, as long as I stayed quiet I could stay alive! 

The following morning I was placed aboard a small military transport plane and 

flown to a relocation destination. After being shuttled to several locations for 

short periods, I eventually I ended up in Glasgow, Montana near Fort Peck. 

The night before I was scheduled to board the transport plane, as I lay in bed 

contemplating the whole affair and wondering what happened to Airl, and to me, 

I suddenly heard Airl's "voice". I sat bolt upright in my bed and turned on the 

light on the night stand! I looked around the room frantically for a few seconds. 

Then I realized that it was Airl, the IS-BE. Her body was not in the room with 

me, of course, and it didn't need to be. 

She said "Hello!". The tone of her thought was plain and friendly. It was 

unmistakably Airl. I did not have the least doubt about that! 

I thought, "Airl? Are you still here?" She answered that she was "here", but 

not in a body on Earth. She had returned to her post at The Domain base when 

the doctor and MPs attacked us in the interview room. She was pleased to 

perceive that I was well, and that I was going to be released unharmed. 

I wondered how she escaped from them. I was worried that they might have 

injured Airl by the shock machine. Airl said that she was able to leave the body 

before the shock was administered and avoided the electric current running 

through the body. She wanted to let me know that she was safe and not to worry 

about her. I was very relieved, to say the least! 

I asked Airl if I would every see her again. Airl reassured me that we are both 

IS-BEs. We are not a physical bodies. Now that she had located me in space 

and time we would always stay in communication. Airl wished me well and my 

communication with her ended for the moment." 

149

Post Script from Mrs. MacElroy 

EDITOR' NOTE: The following message was enclosed in a separate 

envelope marked "READ ME LAST", together with the original letter, the 

transcripts and the other notes of explanation I received in the envelope 

from Mrs. MacElroy. This is what the message said: 

"The other documents in this envelope are the end of 

the story, as far as what happened back in 1947. 

However, several months after the government got me 

settled at my final relocation destination, I 

continued my communication with Airl on a regular 

basis. 

It has been almost exactly 40 years since the crash 

at Roswell. Since then it has become obvious to me 

that I have been able to communicate telepathically 

with Airl for one reason: I am one of the 3,000 

members of the Lost Battalion. At this time, all of 

the members of the Lost Battalion have been located 

on Earth as a result of The Domain Annunaki Mission 

and their use of the "Tree of Life" detection device. 

Through my communication with Airl, I have recovered 

some of my memory of lives I've spent on Earth over 

the past 8,000 years. Most of these memories are not 

especially important compared to the long backtrack 

of events, but it has been a necessary stepping stone 

to regaining my awareness and ability as an IS-BE. 

I can also remember some dim patches of my life in 

The Domain Expeditionary Force. I was a nurse there 

too. For the most part I've been a nurse over and 

over and over again down through the ages. I stick 

with being a nurse because it is familiar to me. And, 

I enjoy the work of helping people, as well as 

members of the race of biological beings in The 

Domain whose bodies look more like insects than 

mammals, especially their hands. Even doll bodies 

need some repair once in awhile, too. 

As I remember more about my past, I realize that the 

rest of my life is in the future. Eternity is not 

just in the past. Eternity is in the future. At 

150

this point I am still not able to fully return to The 

Domain. I am sentenced to eternal imprisonment, like 

all other IS-BEs in the living Hell called Earth, 

until we can disable the "Old Empire" force screens. 

Because I won't keep my biological body much longer 

now, I am intensely aware that very soon I will be 

recycled through the amnesia process of the "Old 

Empire", and stuck back into another baby body to 

start all over again -- without any memory of what 

went before. 

As you know, members of The Domain Expeditionary 

Force have been working to solve this problem for 

thousands of years. Airl says that even though The 

Domain has located all of the Lost Battalion officers 

and crew, the success of freeing them depends on the 

IS-BEs who are already on Earth. The Domain Central 

Command cannot authorize any personnel or resources, 

at this time, to conduct a "rescue mission" as this 

in not the primary mission of The Domain 

Expeditionary Force in this galaxy. 

So, if IS-BEs on Earth are going to escape from this 

prison, it will have to be an "inside job", so to 

speak. The inmates will have to figure out how to 

get themselves out. Various methods of recovering 

the memory and ability of IS-BEs have been developed 

over the past 10,000 years on Earth, but none have 

proven to be consistently effective so far. 

Airl mentioned that the most significant breakthrough 

was made by Gautama Siddhartha about 2,500 years ago. 

However, the original teachings and techniques taught 

by The Buddha have been altered or lost over the 

millennia since then. The practical techniques of 

his philosophy were perverted into robotic religious 

rituals by priests as a self-serving instrument of 

control or slavery. 

However, another major advance occurred recently. An 

acquaintance of The Commanding Officer of The Domain 

Expeditionary Force Space Station is an IS-BE who had 

once been an important engineer and officer in the 

"Old Empire" Space Fleet. He become an "untouchable" 

himself about 10,000 years ago and was sentenced to 

Earth for leading a mutiny against the oppressive 

151

egime of the "Old Empire". The engineer was trained 

in Advanced Scientific Improvisation Theory thousands 

of years ago. This man has applied his expertise to 

helping The Domain solve the apparently unsolvable 

problem of rescuing the members of the Lost 

Battalion, as well as the IS-BEs on Earth. 

Careful observation and experimental analysis of the 

mechanics of memory in IS-BEs by he and his wife, who 

assisted him, led to the realization that IS-BEs can 

recover from amnesia and also regain lost abilities. 

Together they discovered and developed effective 

methods that they used to rehabilitate their own 

memories. They eventually codified their methods so 

that others can safely be trained to apply them to 

themselves and others, without detection by the "Old 

Empire" thought control operators. 

Their research also revealed that IS-BEs can occupy 

and operate more than one body at the same time -- 

a fact that previously was thought to be uniquely 

limited to officers of The Domain. 

One example of this fact is that the engineer, in a 

previous lifetime on Earth, was Suleiman The 

Magnificent 241 (Footnote). His assistant was a harem girl 

who rose up from slavery to become his wife and rule 

the Ottoman empire with him. 242 (Footnote) Simultaneously, 

she inhabited another body and ruled her own empire 

as Queen Elizabeth. 243 (Footnote) As the Queen of England, 

she never married, because she was already married to 

the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire! 

In a later life he was incarnated as Cecil Rhodes. 

244 (Footnote). During his life as Rhodes she was, again, 

a princess, this time from Poland. 245 (Footnote) As such, 

she pursued Rhodes unsuccessfully toward the end of 

his life. However, in their next incarnation they met 

again, were married, had a family, and again, worked 

together successfully all of their lives. 

Several other notable examples of this phenomena were 

observed. For example, the process of refining steel 

was invented by the same IS-BE who inhabited two 

bodies simultaneously. One was named Kelly 246 (Footnote) 

who lived in Kentucky, and the other was a man named 

152

Bessemer 247 (Footnote) who lived in England. They both 

conceived the same process at the same time. 

Another example is Alexander Graham Bell 248 (Footnote) the 

inventor of the telephone, which was invented by 

several others at the same time, including Elisha 

Gray. 249 (Footnote) The telephone was conceived 

concurrently in several locations around the world 

all at once. This was a single IS-BE of such 

tremendous energy and ability that he was able to 

operate several bodies in several different locations 

while conducting complex research work! 

Thanks to these revelations, The Domain has been able 

to return some of IS-BEs of the Lost Battalion to 

active duty on a limited, part-time basis. For 

example, two young girls who occupy biological bodies 

on Earth are now, at the same time, working as active 

members of The Domain Expeditionary Force on the 

asteroid space station as operators of a 

communication switchboard. These operators relay 

messages between The Domain Expeditionary Force and 

The Domain Command Headquarters. 

Recently, I, myself have been able to resume some of 

my own duties for The Domain Expeditionary Force 

while continuing to live on Earth. This is not an 

easy task however, and can only be done while my 

biological body is sleeping. 

It makes me very, very happy to know that we may not 

have to stay on Earth forever! There is hope of 

escape, not just for the Lost Battalion, but for many 

other IS-BEs on Earth. 

However, all IS-BEs could be helped to become more 

aware of the actual situation on Earth through the 

information in this envelope. This is why I sent 

these letters and transcripts to you. I want you to 

get these documents published. I want IS-BEs on 

Earth to have a chance to find out what is really 

happening on Earth. 

Most people will not believe any of it, I'm sure. It 

seems too incredible. No "reasonable" person would 

ever believe a word of it. However, it only seems 

"incredible" to an IS-BE whose memory has been erased 

153

and replaced with false information inside the 

electronically controlled illusion of a prison 

planet. We must not allow the apparent incredibility 

of our situation to prevent us from confronting the 

reality of it. 

Frankly, "reasons" have nothing to do with reality. 

There are no reasons. Things are what they are. If 

we don't face the facts of our situation, we're going 

to stay under the thumb of the "Old Empire" forever! 

The biggest weapon the "Old Empire" has left now is 

our ignorance of what they are doing to all the IS- 

BEs on Earth. Disbelief and secrecy are the most 

effective weapons they have! 

The government agencies that classified the enclosed 

transcripts as "TOP SECRET" are run by IS-BEs who are 

nothing more than mindless automatons covertly 

ordered about through hypnotic commands given by the 

"Old Empire" prison operators. They are the 

unknowing slaves of unseen slave masters -- and all 

the more enslaved by their willingness to be slaves. 

Most of the IS-BEs on Earth are good, honest, able 

beings: artists, managers, geniuses, free thinkers 

and revolutionaries who have harmed no one, really. 

They are no threat to anyone except the criminals who 

have imprisoned them. 

They must find out about the "Old Empire" amnesia and 

hypnosis operation. They must remember their own past 

lives. The only way this will ever happen is to 

communicate, coordinate and fight back. We have to 

tell other people and they have to discuss it openly 

with each other. Communication is the only effective 

weapon against secrecy and oppression. 

This is why I am asking you to tell this story. 

Please share these transcripts with as many people as 

you can. If the people of Earth are told what is 

really going on here, perhaps they will begin to 

remember who they are, and where they came from. 

For now, we can begin our own release and rescue with 

words. We can be free again. We can be ourselves 

again. Perhaps I will meet you in person, with or 

without a body, somewhere in our Eternal Future. 

154

Good Luck To All Of Us, 


-- END OF MRS. MACELROY DOCUMENTS -- 

155

Appendix: Editor's Footnotes 

156

Literature for Immortal Spiritual Beings 

Written by 

Lawrence R . Spencer 

The Oz Factors 

The "Wizard of Oz" as an Analogy to the Mysteries of Life 

( www.ozfactors.com ) 

Pan - God of The Woods 

( www.godofthewoods.com ) 

The Big Bleep 

The Mystery of a Different Universe 

( www.thebigbleep.com ) 

Alien Interview 

( www.alieninterview.org ) 

157

1 "..."War of the Worlds, and The Invasion from Mars"..." 

"... the day before Halloween, on Oct. 30, 1938, when millions of Americans tuned in to a 

popular radio program that featured plays directed by, and often starring, Orson Welles. The 

performance that evening was an adaptation of the science fiction novel The War of the 

Worlds, about a Martian invasion of the Earth. But in adapting the book for a radio play, 

Welles made an important change: under his direction the play was written and performed 

so it would sound like a news broadcast about an invasion from Mars, a technique that, 

presumably, was intended to heighten the dramatic effect. 

As the play unfolded, dance music was interrupted a number of times by fake news bulletins 

reporting that a "huge flaming object" had dropped on a farm near Grovers Mill, New Jersey. 

As members of the audience sat on the edge of their collective seat, actors playing news 

announcers, officials and other roles one would expect to hear in a news report, described 

the landing of an invasion force from Mars and the destruction of the United States. The 

broadcast also contained a number of explanations that it was all a radio play, but if 

members of the audience missed a brief explanation at the beginning, the next one didn't 

arrive until 40 minutes into the program. 

At one point in the broadcast, an actor in a studio, playing a newscaster in the field, 

described the emergence of one of the aliens from its spacecraft. "Good heavens, 

something's wriggling out of the shadow like a gray snake," he said, in an appropriately 

dramatic tone of voice. "Now it's another one, and another. They look like tentacles to me. 

There, I can see the thing's body. It's large as a bear and it glistens like wet leather. But that 

face. It...it's indescribable. I can hardly force myself to keep looking at it. The eyes are black 

and gleam like a serpent. The mouth is V-shaped with saliva dripping from its rimless lips 

that seem to quiver and pulsate....The thing is raising up. The crowd falls back. They've seen 

enough. This is the most extraordinary experience. I can't find words. I'm pulling this 

microphone with me as I talk. I'll have to stop the description until I've taken a new position. 

Hold on, will you please, I'll be back in a minute." 

As it listened to this simulation of a news broadcast the audience concluded that it was 

hearing an actual news account of an invasion from Mars. People packed the roads, 

hid in cellars, loaded guns, even wrapped their heads in wet towels as protection from 

Martian poison gas, in an attempt to defend themselves against aliens, oblivious to 

the fact that they were acting out the role of the panic-stricken public that actually 

belonged in a radio play. 

News of the panic (which was conveyed via genuine news reports) quickly generated 

a national scandal. There were calls, which never went anywhere, for government 

regulations of broadcasting to ensure that a similar incident wouldn't happen again. 

In a prescient column, in the New York Tribune, Dorothy Thompson foresaw that the 

broadcast revealed the way politicians could use the power of mass communications 

to create theatrical illusions, to manipulate the public." 

-- Reference: http://www.transparencynow.com/welles.htm 

2 "...Majestic-12 documents." 

158

"Majestic 12" or "MJ-12". (NOTE: All of the following information and/or assertions 

concerning the MJ-12 documents are those of the authors of the following website: 

http://www.majesticdocuments.com) 

"Operation Majestic-12 was established by special classified presidential order on 

September 24, 1947 at the recommendation of Secretary of Defense James Forrestal and 

Dr. Vannevar Bush, Chairman of the Joint Research and Development Board. The goal of 

the group was to exploit everything they could from recovered alien technology. 

Buried in a super-secret "MAJIC EYES ONLY" classification that was above TOP SECRET 

— long before the modern top secret codeword special access programs of today — Major 

General Leslie R. Groves (who commanded the Manhattan Project to deliver the atomic 

bomb) kept just one copy of the details of crashed alien technology in his safe in 

Washington, D.C. 

Ambitious, elite scientists such as Vannevar Bush, Albert Einstein, and Robert 

Oppenheimer, and career military people such as Hoyt Vandenberg, Roscoe Hillenkoetter, 

Leslie Groves, and George Marshall, along with a select cast of other experts, feverishly and 

secretively labored to understand the alien agenda, technology, and their implications. 

Einstein and Oppenheimer were called in to give their opinion, drafting a six-page paper 

titled “Relationships With Inhabitants Of Celestial Bodies.” They provided prophetic insight 

into our modern nuclear strategies and satellites, and expressed agitated urgency that an 

agreement be reached with the President so that scientists could proceed to study the alien 

technology. 

The extraordinary recovery of fallen airborne objects in the state of New Mexico, between 

July 4 – July 6, 1947, caused the Chief of Staff of the Army Air Force’s Interplanetary 

Phenomena Unit, Scientific and Technical Branch, Counterintelligence Directorate to initiate 

a thorough investigation. The special unit was formed in 1942 in response to two crashes in 

the Los Angeles area in late February 1942. The draft summary report begins “At 2332 MST, 

3 July 47, radar stations in east Texas and White Sands Proving Ground, N.M. tracked two 

unidentified aircraft until they both dropped off radar. Two crash sites have been located 

close to the WSPG. Site LZ-1 was located at a ranch near Corona, Approx. 75 miles 

northwest of the town of Roswell. Site LZ-2 was located approx. 20 miles southeast of the 

town of Socorro, at latitude 33-40-31 and longitude 106-28-29”. 

The first-ever-known UFO crash retrieval case occurred in 1941 in Cape Girardeau, 

Missouri. This crash kicked off early reverse-engineering work, but it did not create a unified 

intelligence effort to exploit possible technological gains apart from the Manhattan Project 

uses. 

The debris from the primary field of the 1947 crash 20 miles southeast of Socorro, New 

Mexico was called ULAT-1 (Unidentified Lenticular Aerodyne Technology), and it excited 

metallurgists with its unheard-of tensile and shear strengths. The fusion nuclear (called 

neutronic at that time) engine used heavy water and deuterium with an oddly arranged 

series of coils, magnets, and electrodes — descriptions that resemble the “cold fusion” 

studies of today. 

Harry Truman kept the technical briefing documents of September 24, 1947 for further study, 

pondering the challenges of creating and funding a secret organization before the CIA 

159

existed (although the Central Intelligence Group or CIG did exist) and before there was a 

legal procedure of funding non-war operations. 

In April 1954, a group of senior officers of the U.S. intelligence community and the Armed 

Forces gathered for one of the most secret and sensational briefings in history. The subject 

was Unidentified Flying Objects — not just a discussion of sightings, but how to recover 

crashed UFOs, where to ship the parts, and how to deal with the occupants. For example, in 

the “Special Operations Manual (SOM1-01) Extraterrestrial Entities Technology Recovery 

and Disposal,” MAJESTIC–12 “red teams” mapped out UFO crash retrieval scenarios with 

special attention given to press blackouts, body packaging, and live alien transport, isolation, 

and custody. 

Majestic Documents.com is not another rehash of the famous Roswell story — it contains 

over 500 pages (and growing) of newly surfaced documents, many of which date years 

before the Roswell crash. Unlike other websites, a central theme of validating authenticity is 

woven throughout the site while telling the exciting story of the U.S. government's work on 

retrieval and analysis of extraterrestrial hardware and alien life forms from 1941 to present." 

-- Reference: http://www.majesticdocuments.com/ 

3 "Like Ripley said..." 

Robert LeRoy Ripley (December 25, 1893 - May 27, 1949) was a cartoonist, entrepreneur, 

and amateur anthropologist who created the world famous Ripley's Believe It or Not! 

newspaper panel series, featuring odd but true facts from around the world. Subjects 

covered in Ripley's cartoons and text ranged from sports feats to little known facts about 

unusual and exotic sites, but what ensured the concept's popularity may have been that 

Ripley also included items submitted by readers, who supplied photographs of a wide variety 

of small town American trivia, ranging from unusually shaped vegetables to oddly marked 

domestic animals, all documented by photographs and then engagingly depicted by Ripley's 

prolific pen." 

-- Reference: Wikipedia.org 

4 "...Voltaire..." 

"François-Marie Arouet (21 November 1694 – 30 May 1778), better known by the pen 

name Voltaire, was a French Enlightenment writer, essayist, deist and philosopher known 

for his wit, philosophical sport, and defense of civil liberties, including freedom of religion and 

the right to a fair trial. He was an outspoken supporter of social reform despite strict 

censorship laws and harsh penalties for those who broke them. A satirical polemicist, he 

frequently made use of his works to criticize Christian Church dogma and the French 

institutions of his day. Many of Voltaire's works and ideas would influence important thinkers 

of both the American and French Revolutions." 


5 "...personal Hell..." 

"The modern English word Hell is derived from Old English hel, helle (about 725 AD) and 

ultimately from Proto-Germanic halja, meaning "one who covers up or hides something". 

160


6 "...Top Secret"... 

"Top Secret is the highest acknowledged level of classified information in many countries, 

where it is defined as material that would cause "exceptionally grave damage" to national 

security if disclosed. The term top secret can be applied to information, actions, 

organizations, projects, etc. of which any knowledge is highly restricted." 


7 "... self-administered euthanasia...." 

"The term euthanasia comes from the greek words "eu" and "thanatos" which combined 

means “well-death” or "dying well". Hippocrates mentions euthanasia in the Hippocratic 

Oath, which was written between 400 and 300 B.C. The ancient Greeks and Romans 

generally did not believe that life needed to be preserved at any cost and were, in 

consequence, tolerant of suicide in cases where no relief could be offered to the dying or, in 

the case of the Stoics and Epicureans, where a person no longer cared for his life." 


8 "...County Meath, Ireland..." 

"Meath (the "middle") was formed from the eastern part of the province of Midhe - see Kings 

of Mide - but now forms part of Leinster. Historically this province of Meath included all of the 

current county as well as all of Westmeath and parts of Cavan, Longford, Louth, Offaly, 

Dublin and Kildare. The High King of Ireland sat at Tara in Meath. The archaeological 

complex of Brú na Bóinne is 5,000 years old and includes the burial sites of Newgrange, 

Knowth and Dowth, in the northeast of the county." 


9 "...The Great Mound" at Knowth, and Dowth, the "Fairy Mound of Darkness". These 

are sacred "cairns" or massive stone structures that were erected about 3,700 BCE 

and engraved with indecipherable hieroglyphs..." 

"The astronomical significance of Kerbstone 51, the "Stone of the Seven Suns", at Dowth: 

If moonlight were to shine on the back stone of the eastern passage at Knowth, it would 

illuminate a map of the moon itself, the world's oldest known depiction of the lunar maria*. 

The carvings are about 4800 years old. The next oldest depiction of the maria known to 

science is that by Leonardo da Vinci in about 1505 AD. 

* Lunar maria (singular: mare, two syllables) are large, dark, basaltic plains on Earth's 

Moon, formed by ancient volcanic eruptions. They were dubbed maria, Latin for "seas", by 

early astronomers who mistook them for actual seas. They are less reflective than the 

"highlands" as a result of their iron-rich compositions, and hence appear dark to the naked 

eye. The maria cover about 16% of the lunar surface, mostly on the near-side visible from 

Earth. The few maria on the far-side are much smaller, residing mostly in very large craters 

where only a small amount of flooding occurred. -- Reference: Wikipedia 

The mythology about Dowth speaks of a bull and seven cows, it seems likely that the site 

has some connection with the constellation of Taurus, the Bull, which contains the open 

161

cluster the Pleiades, otherwise known as "The Seven Sisters". This constellation was very 

important around the year 3000BC, when the Boyne Valley mounds were being constructed, 

as it contained the Sun on the Spring Equinox, that very important moment of the year when 

the Sun's path along the ecliptic crossed the celestial equator heading northwards. It is the 

Sun's position among the zodiac stars at this time which determines the current 'age' – i.e. 

the "Age of Taurus". 

Another interesting phenomenon which occurs at this time is what is known to astronomers 

as a 'heliacal rising' of the Pleiades. This happens when the stars in question rise at the 

eastern horizon but are quickly lost in the glare of the rising sun. It is interesting to note that 

the Egyptians, and the Dogon tribe in Africa, (See: The Oz Factors) among others, used the 

same Dowth-like 'sun-wheel' symbols to signify a heliacal rising. 

If these 'sun-wheel' symbols do represent the heliacal rising of the Pleiades, it tells us 

something very significant about the Neolithic people – they were aware of the great cycle of 

precession, the slow wobble of the Earth's axis which causes the celestial pole to shift over 

time, resulting in the Vernal Equinox point, that place where the Sun crosses the celestial 

equator, moving backwards, or westwards, through the Zodiac over a huge 25,800-year 

period. This Vernal point moves just one degree (about two widths of the full moon) every 72 

years, and spends on average 2,150 years in each of the twelve constellations of the 

Zodiac." 

-- Reference: http://www.mythicalireland.com/ancientsites/dowth/candlelight.html 

10 

"...In ancient Irish religion and mythology this (Tara) was the sacred place of 

dwelling for the "gods"..." 

" Sitting on top of the King's Seat (Forradh) of Temair is the most famous of Tara's 

monuments - Ireland's ancient coronation stone - the Lia Fail or "Stone of Destiny", which 

was brought here according to mythology by the godlike people, the Tuatha Dé Danann, as 

one of their sacred objects. It was said to roar when touched by the rightful king of Tara. 

A new theory suggests Tara was the ancient capital of the lost kingdom of Atlantis. The 

mythical land of Atlantis was Ireland, according to a new book. There are a large number of 

monuments and earthen structures on the Hill of Tara. The earliest settlement at the site was 

in the Neolithic, and the Mound of the Hostages was constructed in or around 2500BC." 

-- Reference: http://www.mythicalireland.com/ancientsites/tara/ 

11 

"...the Military - Industrial Complex that President Eisenhower warned us about in 

his farewell address..." 

"A military-industrial complex (MIC) is composed of a nation's armed forces, its suppliers 

of weapons systems, supplies and services, and its civil government. 

The term "MIC" is most often used in reference to the United States, where it gained 

popularity after its use in the farewell address of President Dwight D. Eisenhower. In the 

penultimate draft of the address, Eisenhower initially used the term military-industrialcongressional 

complex, and thus indicated the essential role that the United States 

Congress plays in the propagation of the military industry. But, it is said, that the president 

162

chose to strike the word congressional in order to placate members of the legislative branch 

of the federal government. 

It is sometimes used more broadly to include the entire network of contracts and flows of 

money and resources among individuals as well as institutions of the defense contractors, 

The Pentagon, and the Congress and Executive branch. This sector is intrinsically prone to 

Principal-agent problem, moral hazard, and rent seeking. Cases of political corruption have 

also surfaced with regularity. 

President of the United States (and former General of the Army) Dwight D. Eisenhower 

later used the term in his Farewell Address to the Nation on January 17, 1961: 

"A vital element in keeping the peace is our military establishment. Our arms must be 

mighty, ready for instant action, so that no potential aggressor may be tempted to risk his 

own destruction... 

This conjunction of an immense military establishment and a large arms industry is new in 

the American experience. The total influence — economic, political, even spiritual — is felt in 

every city, every statehouse, every office of the federal government. We recognize the 

imperative need for this development. Yet we must not fail to comprehend its grave 

implications. Our toil, resources and livelihood are all involved; so is the very structure of our 

society. 

In the councils of government, we must guard against the acquisition of unwarranted 

influence, whether sought or unsought, by the military-industrial complex. The potential for 

the disastrous rise of misplaced power exists and will persist. 

We must never let the weight of this combination endanger our liberties or democratic 

processes. We should take nothing for granted. Only an alert and knowledgeable citizenry 

can compel the proper meshing of the huge industrial and military machinery of defense with 

our peaceful methods and goals so that security and liberty may prosper together." 


12 "... Roswell Army Air Field (RAAF)..." 

"In May 1946, the Army Air Forces (AAF) gave SAC the responsibility of delivering the 

atomic bomb. Only one of the command’s bombardment units, the 509th at Walker Air Force 

Base (then Roswell Field) in New Mexico, was trained and ready for the atomic bomb 

mission. The 509th Wing, training on the B-29 aircraft, dropped the first atomic bomb on 

Japan." 

-- Reference: http://www.strategic-air-command.com/bases/Walker_AFB.htm 

13 "...July 8, 1947, the Roswell Army Air Field (RAAF) issued a press release stating 

that personnel from the field's 509th Bomb Group had recovered a crashed "flying 

disc" from a ranch near Roswell, New Mexico..." 

THE FOLLOWING LIST OF WITNESSES AND TESTIMONY REGARDING THE 

"CRASHED FLYING DISC" INCIDENT THAT MRS. MACELROY DESCRIBES IN HER 

LETTER: 

163

NOTE: Testimonial, Signed Affidavits, Photos And Other Resource Materials About The 

Incident Can Be Viewed At The Following Website: 

-- http://roswellproof.homestead.com/index.html 

(Copyright ©2001 by David Rudiak. E-Mail: drudiak@lmi.net ) 

______________________________________________________________________ 

"When we look at the contents of the message in conjunction with witness testimony, the 

evidence clearly points to an actual flying saucer crash, as astonishing as this conclusion 

may seem to many. 

This testimony is gone into in much greater detail elsewhere in this Website. It consists 

primarily of numerous and consistent descriptions of highly anomalous debris and to a 

lesser extent of alien bodies. Here are a few key witnesses: 

Major Jesse Marcel: Then the intelligence chief at Roswell and the first to investigate 

sheep rancher Mack Brazel's find, Marcel confirmed in a number of interviews 30 years later 

that the crash debris had highly anomalous properties and was "not of this Earth." Marcel 

also spoke of Ramey's weather balloon cover-up at Fort Worth. Note particularly highly 

laudatory post-Roswell evaluations by base commander Col. William Blanchard, Gen. 

Ramey, and future USAF Chief of Staff Col. John Ryan. 

Lt. Walter Haut: Former Roswell base public information officer who issued the base press 

release. Haut's "deathbed" sealed affidavit has just been published. In it he confesses to 

seeing the spacecraft and bodies in base Hangar 84/P-3 and tells us the mysterious press 

release was General Ramey's idea to divert press and public attention away from the closer 

and more important craft/body site. 

Sgt Frederick Benthal: Army photographer flown in from Washington D.C., said he 

photographed alien bodies in a tent at crash site and saw large quantities of crash debris 

being hauled away in trucks. 

PFC Elias Benjamin: Roswell MP, said he escorted the alien bodies from the heavily 

guarded base Hangar P-3 to the base hospital, and saw a live one being worked on by 

doctors; was threatened afterwards if he didn't keep quiet. 

1st Lt. Chester P. Barton: A crypto specialist and assigned to an MP unit, Barton said he 

was ordered to the crash site 45 minutes north of town to check on the cleanup, saw a 

football-field-size burn impact area heavily guarded by MPs, scattered metal debris, was told 

radiation was at the site, heard archeologists had first discovered it, and also heard bodies 

were taken to base hospital and then to Fort Worth. Because of what he saw, he knew that 

the balloon explanation was ridiculous and there had been a cover-up. However, Barton 

was unusual in being a flying saucer crash skeptic, instead thinking that it was maybe a B-29 

crash and nuclear accident. 

Bill Brazel Jr.: Rancher Mack Brazel's son, Bill Brazel independently corroborated many 

details of Marcel's testimony, including the strange debris, the large, elongated debris field, 

and his father's story of an explosion in the middle of a violent electrical storm. 

Louis Rickett: One of the regular Army CIC agents in Marcel's office, Rickett confirmed the 

anomalous quality of the debris, a major cleanup operation at Brazel's ranch, high secrecy, 

and being involved in a subsequent investigation to determine the trajectory of the craft. He 

164

was also told by others about the shape of the main craft. Like Chester Barton, he placed 

the main impact site a 45 minute drive north of Roswell. 

Brig. Gen. Arthur Exon: Though not a direct participant, Exon was stationed at Wright 

Field at the time, over flew the area soon afterwards, and was later commanding officer of 

Wright-Patterson AFB. Exon when first interviewed flatly stated, "Roswell was the recovery 

of a craft from space." Among other things, he confirmed the existence of two main crash 

sites. Exon also said he heard that bodies were recovered and confirmed the debris was 

highly anomalous based on testing done by labs at Wright-Patterson. Exon added that he 

was aware of other crash-recoveries that occurred while he was C/O at Wright-Patterson. 

Steven Lovekin (served in the White House Army Signal Corp during Eisenhower and 

Kennedy administrations, 1959-1961) Although like Exon not a direct participant, Lovekin 

said he received 1959 Pentagon briefings and being shown a metallic beam with symbols 

from a 1947 N.M. crash (presumably Roswell) plus being told of either 3 or 5 aliens being 

recovered, one initially alive. He also said he was shown very compelling photographic 

and radar evidence of UFOs. He also testified of the threats against military personnel given 

this information if they were to publicly reveal it. Finally, he told of Eisenhower's concern 

over losing control of the situation with power falling into the hands of private corporations 

given access to the materials. 

Brig. Gen. Thomas Dubose: Gen. Ramey's Chief of Staff in 1947, Dubose handled the 

high-level phone communications between Roswell, Fort Worth, and Washington. Dubose 

went on record many times about the high secrecy involved (including the matter going 

directly to the White House), receiving direct orders from Washington to instigate a cover-up, 

Gen. Ramey's weather balloon cover story, and a highly secret shipment of debris from 

Roswell to Fort Worth, Washington, and Wright Field. Dubose's damning testimony made 

him a complete nonentity in the Air Force's 1995 Roswell report, which didn't even bother to 

identify him in the photos taken of Gen. Ramey with his weather balloon. (Visit the website 

to view Dubose's Air Force biography, his sworn affidavit, and a more detailed discussion of 

his testimony which the Air Force was so eager to avoid.) 

Sgt. Robert Slusher and PFC Lloyd Thompson: Crew members on a mysterious B-29 

flight from Roswell to Fort Worth on July 9, 1947, transporting a large wooden crate in the 

bomb bay surrounded by an armed guard. Upon arrival, the plane was met by high brass 

and a mortician. This is probably the flight referred to in the Ramey memo that would ship 

whatever was "in the 'disc'" to Fort Worth by a B-29 Special Transport plane. New witnesses 

to the flight, including daughter of the head security guard, saying that alien bodies were 

inside the crate. 

Frank Kaufmann: A highly controversial witness claiming to be one of the exclusive 

members of a special CIC-team (Army Counter-Intelligence Corp) in charge of the Roswell 

recovery operation. Nonetheless, some of Kaufmann's claims seem to be corroborated by 

the Ramey message, including the existence of such a team, the recovery of an intact "disk" 

with bodies inside about 35 miles north of Roswell base, and the special team being 

responsible for the initial Roswell base press release. Kaufmann also testified to knowing of 

a wooden crate guarded in a hangar with the bodies packed inside awaiting shipment, 

perhaps the same crate independently described by Slusher and Thompson. 

Glenn Dennis: A Roswell mortician and another highly controversial witness, Dennis spoke 

of receiving strange calls from the base about preservation techniques and child-sized 

coffins. Dennis also claimed to be at the Roswell base hospital, seeing unusual debris in the 

back of an ambulance including a pod-like object perhaps alluded to in the Ramey message, 

165

and being threatened. He also claimed to know a Roswell nurse who assisted in a 

preliminary autopsy at the base hospital and who described the aliens to him. 

The nurse subsequently disappeared. However, attempts to identify the mystery nurse have 

proven to be a complete failure after Dennis provided a false name. However, also see 

some corroborative evidence immediately following Dennis' affidavit, such as David 

Wagnon, a medical technician, who remembered the nurse fitting Dennis' description, as did 

Pete Anaya, who said the pretty nurse he knew and encountered at the base hangar telling 

him of the bodies there subsequently disappeared. 

Roswell police chief L. M. Hall stated that Dennis was telling him of calls from the base about 

small coffins for the aliens only a few days after the crashed saucer story broke in the 

Roswell papers. Similarly, S/Sgt. Milton Sprouse also said he heard of the coffin call from 

Dennis and a medic friend told him of the alien bodies and autopsy at the hospital. 

The medic and doctors and nurses involved in the autopsy all immediately were 

transferred and their fate remained unknown. In addition, other independent witnesses 

have provided first and second-hand testimony about small bodies being found with details 

very similar to those provided by Dennis, including Walter Haut, Frederick Benthal, Eli 

Benjamin, and relatives of "Pappy" Henderson. 

Family and friends of Oliver "Pappy" Henderson: Henderson was one of the senior pilots 

at Roswell. When the first public stories of a Roswell saucer crash began circulating in 

1981, Henderson confided to family and friends of being the pilot who flew bodies of the 

aliens and crash wreckage to Wright Field. He also claimed to have seen the craft and 

bodies, and provided a description of the aliens. 

Sgt. Robert E. Smith: A member of an air transport unit at Roswell, Smith said he helped 

load crates filled with debris for transport by C-54's, including one flown by Henderson and 

his crew. Smith was also among the witnesses to describe the mysterious "memory foil" 

which he said was in the crates. He further described strangers to the base dressed in 

plainclothes and flashing ID cards for some unknown project, perhaps part of the special 

CIC-team mentioned in the Ramey memo and by Frank Kaufmann. Finally he claimed that 

distant cousin of his was with the Secret Service and was there at the base representing 

President Truman. (The same name was also provided by Kaufmann.) 

S/Sgt. Earl V. Fulford: In the engineering squadron, Fulford said he participated in the large 

debris field cleanup guarded by MPs, handled the mysterious "memory foil," saw what may 

have been the tarped crash object on a flatbed truck being towed to Hangar 84, and in the 

middle of the night was made to load a large wooden crate into an idling C-54. 

Earl Zimmerman: Formerly with AFOSI (AF counterintelligence). While in officers' club 

heard many rumors about flying saucer crash and of it being investigated under the guise of 

an airplane crash. Several times observed Gen. Ramey and Charles Lindbergh being at 

base unannounced in connection with this. Like Robert Smith, spoke of seeing an unknown 

CIC man being at base. Col. Blanchard told him it was OK. Later worked with astronomer 

Dr. Lincoln LaPaz and corroborated story of Roswell CIC man Lewis Rickett that LaPaz 

investigated Roswell afterwards with the help of the CIC to try to determine objects 

trajectory. Again an airplane crash was the cover story. 

Lt. Robert Shirkey: Then the assistant operations officer, Shirkey witnessed the loading of 

the 

166

B-29 that took Major Marcel to Fort Worth to see Gen. Ramey. He said he saw boxes of 

debris being carried on board, including an I-beam with raised markings and a large piece of 

metal, brushed stainless steel in color, obviously not part of a tinfoil radar target. He was 

told it was from a flying saucer. Along with witness Robert Porter, he also stated that the 

plane's pilot was Deputy Commanding Officer Lt. Col. Payne Jennings, who was now the 

Acting C/O with Col. Blanchard officially on leave. Nine days later, Shirkey was abruptly 

transferred to the Philippines to a post that didn't exist. Jennings personally flew him to his 

next assignment. 

Sgt. Robert Porter: Was on Marcel's flight to Fort Worth and was handed wrapped 

packages of debris samples. Said that flight was piloted by Deputy base commander 

Jennings. He was told on board that the crash material was from a flying saucer. Later, they 

told him it was a weather balloon. Said debris was loaded onto another plane. 

Art McQuiddy: Former editor of the Roswell Morning Dispatch. Said base commander Col. 

Blanchard admitted to authorizing base press release and of strange material being found by 

his men. 

Judd Roberts: Co-owner of Roswell radio station KGFL owner. Spoke of how they wirerecorded 

an interview with rancher Mack Brazel for later airing, then withdrew it about 

receiving warnings from Washington about losing their license. Testified to seeing a military 

cordon around Brazel crash site. 

William Woody: Another witness to a military cordon thrown up up north of town along the 

main highway, blocking access to the west. 

Lydia Sleppy: Albuquerque teletype operator and one of earliest witnesses. Stated that the 

story phoned in from field by Roswell radio reporter Johnny McBoyle about seeing the 

crashed saucer and hearing of bodies was intercepted and cut-off on the teletype wire by the 

FBI. 

Loretta Proctor: Neighbor of rancher Mack Brazel. Brazel told her and her husband of 

finding strange material before going to Roswell, and showing them a wood-like piece that 

couldn't be cut or burned. They advised him to go to Roswell and report it. Brazel was 

detained at the base and complained bitterly of his treatment when he returned. 

Sally Strickland Tadolini: Another neighbor of Brazel's. Although only 9 years old at the 

time, remembered Mack Brazel's grown son Bill Brazel bringing over a piece of metalliclooking 

debris with memory properties to show to her family (incident corroborated by her 

mother). Described it as tough, resembled a smooth "fabric" like silk or satin, and, of course, 

unfolded itself to its original shape after being crumpled up. Independently corroborated Bill 

Brazel's story of finding material and also Marcel's of a metallic fabric material with memory 

properties which he could blow through (therefore not balloon material). Also remembered 

the adults talking about Mack Brazel's bad treatment at hands of military. 

Dr. Jesse Marcel Jr.: 11-year old son of Major Marcel in 1947, recounts how his father 

woke up his mother and himself in the middle of the night when he returned from the debris 

field, showing them the pieces of a "flying saucer." Among other material, he distinctly 

remembers a small metallic "I-beam" with purplish "hieroglyphics." 

____________________________________________________________________ 

14 "... the Commanding General of the Eighth Air Force..." 

167

"General Roger M. Ramey was a major player in the Roswell Incident, but information on 

him is hard to come by. Even though he became a fairly important Air Force general in the 

early 1950s, for some reason the Air Force biographical Web page on their generals doesn't 

list him. 

Ramey was born in 1903 in Sulphur Springs, Texas, but grew up in Denton, Texas, about 40 

miles north of Fort Worth. He graduated from North Texas State Teachers College in 

Denton and wanted to study medicine. But he won a rodeo competition and "preferred 

working on a ranch to books." 

He was the mess sergeant in a local National Guard unit, and the captain insisted young 

"Cowboy" Ramey take the competitive examination for entrance to the U.S. Military 

Academy, winning the West Point appointment. He entered West Point in 1924. 

July 26,1946: Ramey wrote Roswell intelligence chief Major Jesse Marcel a commendation 

for his work during Crossroads, citing his important contributions to security, his handling of 

complex intelligence matters, and the perfection of his staff briefings. A year later, Marcel 

was to handle the initial investigation into the strange crash debris found by rancher Mac 

Brazel near Roswell and fly the debris to Fort Worth for examination by Gen. Ramey. 

June 30, 1947: Ramey and his intelligence chief were giving press interviews and 

debunking the new flying saucer phenomenon. 

July 6, 1947: Ramey spent all day attending an air show in his home town of Denton, TX 

(and probably visiting relatives). Meanwhile, back in Fort Worth with Ramey away from the 

base, his chief of staff, Brig. Gen. Thomas Dubose, said he first learned of the find at 

Roswell by phone from SAC acting chief of staff Gen. McMullen. According to Dubose, 

McMullen ordered debris samples flown immediately to Washington by "colonel courier," first 

stopping in Fort Worth. The whole operation was carried out under the strictest secrecy, said 

Dubose. McMullen ordered him not to tell anyone, not even Ramey. 

July 8, 1947: The infamous Roswell base flying disk press release and Ramey's subsequent 

debunking of it as a weather balloon. According to Dubose, McMullen ordered the cover-up 

in another phone call to Dubose from Washington. Both Dubose and Roswell intelligence 

chief Jesse Marcel said the weather balloon was not what Marcel brought from Roswell, 

being nothing but a cover story to get rid of the press. 


15 "... U.S. Women's Army Air Force..." 

"The Women's Army Corps (WAC) was the women's branch of the US Army. It was created 

as an auxiliary unit, the Women's Army Auxiliary Corps in 1942, and converted to full status 

as the WAC in 1943. About 150,000 American women served in the WAAC and WAC 

during World War II. They were the first women other than nurses to serve with the Army." 


16 "...Flight Nurse"... 

168

"The Flight Nurse Badge is issued in two different versions, one for the Navy and the other 

for the Air Force. To be awarded the Flight Nurse Badge, a service member must be a 

commissioned officer and a Registered Nurse and must also complete training normally 

befitting the award of the Aircrew Badge. The Flight Nurse Badge is then presented after a 

probationary period of in-flight instruction and observation." 


17 ..."Sheridan Cavitt of the Counter Intelligence Officer"... 

(Please see the following Footnote) 

18 "... I was asked to accompany Mr. Cavitt, the Counter Intelligence officer, to the 

crash site as the driver of his vehicle ... 

"Most of the testimony in this (the following) document is from the 1992 book “Crash at 

Corona” by Stanton Friedman and Don Berliner, published in the United States by Paragon 

House. That book contains lots of other interesting material, including material regarding 

another crash site in New Mexico. 

Sequence of Events: 

On July 2, 1947, during the evening, a flying saucer crashed on the Foster Ranch near 

Corona, New Mexico. The crash occurred during a severe thunderstorm. (The military base 

nearest the crash site is in Roswell, New Mexico; hence, Roswell is more closely associated 

with this event than Corona, even though Corona is closer to the crash site.) 

On July 3, 1947, William “Mac” Brazel (rhymes with “frazzle”) and his 7-year-old neighbor 

Dee Proctor found the remains of the crashed flying saucer. Brazel was foreman of 

the Foster Ranch. The pieces were spread out over a large area, perhaps more than half a 

mile long. When Brazel drove Dee back home, he showed a piece of the wreckage to Dee’s 

parents, Floyd and Loretta Proctor. They all agreed the piece was unlike anything they had 

ever seen. 

On July 6, 1947, Brazel showed pieces of the wreckage to Chaves County Sheriff George 

Wilcox. Wilcox called Roswell Army Air Field (AAF) and talked to Major Jesse Marcel, the 

intelligence officer. Marcel drove to the sheriff’s office and inspected the wreckage. Marcel 

reported to his commanding officer, Colonel William “Butch” Blanchard. Blanchard ordered 

Marcel to get someone from the Counter Intelligence Corps, and to proceed to the ranch 

with Brazel, and to collect as much of the wreckage as they could load into their two 

vehicles. 

Soon after this, military police arrived at the sheriff’s office, collected the wreckage Brazel 

had left there, and delivered the wreckage to Blanchard’s office. The wreckage was then 

flown to Eighth Air Force headquarters in Fort Worth, and from there to Washington. 

Meanwhile, Marcel and Sheridan Cavitt of the Counter Intelligence Corps drove to the ranch 

with Mac Brazel. They arrived late in the evening. They spent the night in sleeping bags in a 

small out-building on the ranch, and in the morning proceeded to the crash site. 

On July 7, 1947, Marcel and Cavitt collected wreckage from the crash site. After filling 

Cavitt’s vehicle with wreckage, Marcel told Cavitt to go on ahead, that Marcel would collect 

more wreckage, and they would meet later back at Roswell AAF. Marcel filled his vehicle 

169

with wreckage. On the way back to the air field, Marcel stopped at home to show his wife 

and son the strange material he had found. 

On July 7, 1947, around 4:00 pm, Lydia Sleppy at Roswell radio station KSWS began 

transmitting a story on the teletype machine regarding a crashed flying saucer out on 

the Foster Ranch. Transmission was interrupted, seemingly by the FBI. 

On July 8, 1947, in the morning, Marcel and Cavitt arrived back at Roswell AAF with two 

carloads of wreckage. Marcel accompanied this wreckage, or most it, on a flight to Fort 

Worth AAF. 

On July 8, 1947, around noon, Colonel Blanchard at Roswell AAF ordered Second 

Lieutenant Walter Haut to issue a press release telling the country that the Army had found 

the remains of a crashed a flying saucer. Haut was the public information officer for the 

509th Bomb Group at Roswell AAF. Haut delivered the press release to Frank Joyce at radio 

station KGFL. Joyce waited long enough for Haut to return to the base, then called Haut 

there to confirm the story. Joyce then sent the story on the Western Union wire to the 

United Press bureau. 

On July 8, 1947, in the afternoon, General Clemence McMullen in Washington spoke by 

telephone with Colonel (later Brigadier General) Thomas DuBose in Fort Worth, chief of 

staff to Eighth Air Force Commander General Roger Ramey. McMullen ordered DuBose to 

tell Ramey to quash the flying saucer story by creating a cover story, and to send some of 

the crash material immediately to Washington. 

On July 8, 1947, in the afternoon, General Roger Ramey held a press conference at Eighth 

Air Force headquarters in Fort Worth in which he announced that what had crashed at 

Corona was a weather balloon, not a flying saucer. To make this story convincing, he 

showed the press the remains of a damaged weather balloon that he claimed was the actual 

wreckage from the crash site. (Apparently, the obliging press did not ask why the Army 

hurriedly transported weather balloon wreckage to Fort Worth, Texas, site of the press 

conference, from the crash site in a remote area of New Mexico.) 

The only newspapers that carried the initial flying saucer version of the story were evening 

papers from the Midwest to the West, including the Chicago Daily News, the Los Angeles 

Herald Express, the San Francisco Examiner, and the Roswell Daily Record. The New York 

Times, the Washington Post, and the Chicago Tribune were morning papers and so carried 

only the cover-up story the next morning. 

At some point, a large group of soldiers were sent to the debris field on the Foster Ranch, 

including a lot of MPs whose job was to limit access to the field. A wide search 

was launched well beyond the limits of the debris field. Within a day or two, a few miles from 

the debris field, the main body of the flying saucer was found, and a mile or two from that 

several bodies of small humanoids were found. 

The military took Mac Brazel into custody for about a week, during which time he was seen 

on the streets of Roswell with a military escort. His behavior aroused the curiosity of 

friends when he passed them without any sign of recognition. Following this period of 

detention, Brazel repudiated his initial story." 

--- Reference: http://ufo.jack.sk/unidentified-flying-objects/roswell/ 

170

19 

"...I discovered that one of the personnel on board the craft had survived the 

crash... " 

The following is a verbatim copy of the signed Affidavit submitted on 8-7-1991 by 

Glenn Dennis, a mortician, in Roswell, N.M. at the time of the incident described in the 

letter from Mrs. MacElroy: (PLEASE NOTE: Mrs. MacElroy is NOT the same nurse that 

Mr. Dennis mentions in his Affidavit. Although no official identification has been made, 

several witnesses have identified "Nurse X" as 1st Lt. Adeline "Eileen" Fanton.) 

(1) My name is Glenn Dennis 

(2) My address is: XXXXXXXXXX 

"AFFIDAVIT OF GLENN DENNIS 

(3) I am ( ) employed as: __________________________________ ( ) retired, 

(4) In July 1947, I was a mortician, working for the Ballard Funeral Home in Roswell, which 

had a contract to provide mortuary services for the Roswell Army Air Field. One afternoon, 

around 1:15 or 1:30, I received a call from the base mortuary officer who asked what was the 

smallest size hermetically sealed casket that we had in stock. He said, "We need to know 

this in case something comes up in the future." He asked how long it would take to get one, 

and I assured him I could get one for him the following day. He said he would call back if 

they needed one. 

(5) About 45 minutes to an hour later, he called back and asked me to describe the 

preparation for bodies that had been lying out on the desert for a period of time. Before I 

could answer, he said he specifically wanted to know what effect the preparation procedures 

would have on the body's chemical compounds, blood and tissues. I explained that our 

chemicals were mainly strong solutions of formaldehyde and water, and that the procedure 

would probably alter the body's chemical composition. I offered to come out to the base to 

assist with any problem he might have, but he reiterated that the information was for future 

use. I suggested that if he had such a situation that I would try to freeze the body in dry ice 

for storage and transportation. 

(6) Approximately a hour or an hour and 15 minutes later, I got a call to transport a 

serviceman who had a laceration on his head and perhaps a fractured nose. I gave him first 

aid and drove him out to the base. I got there around 5:00 PM. 

(7) Although I was a civilian, I usually had free access on the base because they knew me. 

I drove the ambulance around to the back of the base infirmary and parked it next to another 

ambulance. The door was open and inside I saw some wreckage. There were several 

pieces which looked like the bottom of a canoe, about three feet in length. It resembled 

stainless steel with a purple hue, as if it had been exposed to high temperature. There was 

some strange-looking writing on the material resembling Egyptian hieroglyphics. Also there 

were two MPs present. 

(8) I checked the airman in and went to the staff lounge to have a Coke. I intended to look 

for a nurse, a 2nd Lieutenant, who had been commissioned about three months earlier right 

out of college. She was 23 years of age at the time (I was 22). I saw her coming out of one 

of the examining rooms with a cloth over her mouth. She said, "My gosh, get out of here or 

you're going to be in a lot of trouble." She went into another door where a Captain stood. 

171

He asked me who I was and what I was doing here. I told him, and he instructed me to stay 

there. I said, "It looks like you've got a crash; would you like me to get ready?" He told me 

to stay right there. Then two MPs came up and began to escort me out of the infirmary. 

They said they had orders to follow me out to the funeral home. 

(9) We got about 10 or 15 feet when I heard a voice say, "We're not through with that SOB. 

Bring him back." There was another Captain, a redhead with the meanest-looking eyes I 

had ever seen, who said, "You did not see anything, there was no crash here, and if you say 

anything you could get into a lot of trouble." I said, "Hey look mister, I'm a civilian and you 

can't do a damn thing to me." He said, "Yes we can; somebody will be picking your bones 

out of the sand." There was a black Sergeant with a pad in his hand who said, "He would 

make good dog food for our dogs." The Captain said, "Get the SOB out." The MPs followed 

me back to the funeral home. 

(10) The next day, I tried to call the nurse to see what was going on. About 11:00 AM, she 

called the funeral home and said, "I need to talk to you." We agreed to meet at the officers 

club. She was very upset. She said, "Before I talk to you, you have to give me a sacred 

oath that you will never mention my name, because I could get into a lot of trouble." I 

agreed. 

(11) She said she had gone to get supplies in a room where two doctors were performing a 

prelimary autopsy. The doctors said they needed her to take notes during the procedure. 

She said she had never smelled anything so horrible in her life, and the sight was the most 

gruesome she had ever seen. She said, "This was something no one has ever seen." As 

she spoke, I was concerned that she might go into shock. 

(12) She drew me a diagram of the bodies, including an arm with a hand that had only four 

fingers; the doctors noted that on the end of the fingers were little pads resembling suction 

cups. She said the head was disproportionately large for the body; the eyes were deeply 

set; the skulls were flexible; the nose was concave with only two orifices; the mouth was a 

fine slit, and the doctors said there was heavy cartilage instead of teeth. The ears were only 

small orifices with flaps. They had no hair, and the skin was black--perhaps due to exposure 

in the sun. She gave me the drawings. 

(13) There were three bodies; two were very mangled and dismembered, as if destroyed by 

predators; one was fairly intact. They were three-and-a-half to four feet tall. She told me the 

doctors said: "This isn't anything we've ever see before; there's nothing in the medical 

textbooks like this." She said she and the doctors became ill. They had to turn off the air 

conditioning and were afraid the smell would go through the hospital. They had to move the 

operation to an airplane hangar. 

(14) I drove her back to the officers' barracks. The next day I called the hospital to see how 

she was, and they said she wasn't available. I tried to get her for several days, and finally 

got one of the nurses who said the Lieutenant had been transferred out with some other 

personnel. About 10 days to two weeks later, I got a letter from her with an APO number. 

She indicated we could discuss the incident by letter in the future. I wrote back to her and 

about two weeks later the letter came back marked "Return to Sender--DECEASED." Later, 

one of the nurses at the base said the rumor was that she and five other nurses had been on 

a training mission and had been killed in a plane crash. 

(15) Sheriff George Wilcox and my father were very close friends. The Sheriff went to my 

folks' house the morning after the events at the base and said to my father, "I don't know 

what kind of trouble Glenn's in, but you tell your son that he doesn't know anything and 

172

hasn't seen anything at the base." He added, "They want you and your wife's name, and 

they want your and your children's addresses." My father immediately drove to the funeral 

home and asked me what kind of trouble I was in. He related the conversation with Sheriff 

Wilcox, and so I told him about the events of the previous day. He is the only person to 

whom I have told this story until recently. 

(16) I had filed away the sketches the nurse gave me that day. Recently, at the request of a 

researcher, I tried to locate my personal files at the funeral home, but they had all been 

destroyed. 

(17) I have not been paid or given anything of value to make this statement, which is the 

truth to the best of my recollection. 

Signed: Glenn Dennis 

Date: 8-7-91" 

-- Reference: http://roswellproof.homestead.com/Dennis.html 

(Copyright ©2001 by David Rudiak. E-Mail: drudiak@lmi.net ) 

______________________________________________________________________ 

20 "...telepathic thought..." 

"Telepathy, from the Greek τελε, tele meaning "remote" and πάθεια, patheia meaning "to be 

affected by", describes the purported transfer of information on thoughts or feelings between 

individuals by means other than the five classical senses. The term was coined in 1882 by 

the classical scholar Fredric W. H. Myers, a founder of the Society for Psychical Research, 

specifically to replace the earlier expression thought-transference. A person who is able to 

make use of telepathy is said to be able to read the minds of others. Telepathy, along with 

psychokinesis forms the main branches of parapsychological research, and many studies 

seeking to detect and understand telepathy have been done within the field. 

Telepathy is a common theme in fiction and science fiction, with many superheroes and 

supervillains having telepathic abilities. Such abilities include both sensing the thoughts of 

others, and controlling the minds of other people. Transhumanists believe that 

technologically enabled telepathy, called "techlepathy", will be the inevitable future of 

humanity, and seek to develop practical, safe devices for directly connecting human nervous 

systems." 


21 "...I was the only women at the site..." 

"Another story about the alien bodies and a vanishing nurse came from Pete and Ruben 

Anaya, who said they picked up N.M. Lt. Governor Joseph Montoya outside the large base 

hangar. Besides the hangar being heavily guarded by MPs, they said there was a base 

nurse (or maybe two different nurses) who came outside the hangar and spoke briefly with 

them. Ruben said she told him that the bodies were "not from this world" and then noticed 

one of them moving. Ruben said he then went to take a look and also glimpsed two small 

bodies from a distance under sheets inside the hangar and one of them moving. He 

described the nurse he spoke to as blondish and heavyset. [Note: Of the five nurses that are 

pictured in the base yearbook from around June/July 1947, none of them appear blondish or 

heavyset, though. 

173

In contrast, Pete Anaya said he knew the nurse he spoke to from the Officer's Club (his 

brother Ruben worked there as a cook), had danced with her once the previous Halloween 

at a party, said she resembled his wife Mary, and was a beautiful women with beautiful hair. 

He wanted to go inside the hangar to see what was going on, and she told him he didn't 

want to see anything. After that, he said he never saw her again. (Source: Tim Shawcross, 

The Roswell File, 1997) 

Former Roswell police chief L.M. Hall remembered Dennis telling him only a few days after 

the newspaper stories of the crashed flying saucer, about strange calls from the base for 

child-size caskets "to ship or bury those aliens." 

Another witness that recently came forth to corroborate parts of Dennis' story was S/Sgt. 

Milton Sprouse, then a B-29 crew chief with the 830th Bomb Squadron. Sprouse said he 

spoke to Dennis several years later while Dennis handled a funeral for a friend. Dennis told 

him he had received a call from the base for five children's caskets for a crash that had 

happened 2 or 3 days before. Thus it seems that Dennis' story of the child casket call is not 

of recent origin but dates back to the original event itself. 

Sprouse said the bodies were taken to a hangar heavily guarded by MPs with machine 

guns. He also said he knew something about the autopsy initially described by Dennis. A 

fellow staff sergeant in his barracks, who worked as an emergency room medic at the base 

hospital, was called out there. When he came back he related that an autopsy on one or two 

of the "humanoid bodies" had been carried out by two doctors and two nurses. His friend 

said he had seen the bodies. Similar to Dennis' nurse, the sergeant was transferred the 

following day and nobody ever found out what became of him. 

Sprouse also heard that the doctors and nurses involved with the autopsy were also 

transferred and nobody found out what became of them either. Five members of his ground 

crew were also sent to the ranch to help clean up the debris field. They told him the material 

was "out of this world," including foil that when crumpled returned to its original shape." 

-- Reference: (San Diego Union-Tribune story, 10/26/2007; North County Times story, 

9/30/2007 --San Diego, Riverside) 

22 "...prehensile..." 

"The word is derived from the Latin term prehendere, meaning "to grasp." It is the quality of 

an organ that has adapted for grasping or holding. Examples of prehensile body parts 

include the tails of New World monkeys and opossums, the trunks of elephants, the tongues 

of giraffes, the lips of horses and the proboscides of tapir. The hands of primates are all 

prehensile to varying degrees, and many species (even a few humans) have prehensile feet 

as well. The claws of cats are also prehensile. Many extant lizards have prehensile tails 

(geckos, chameleons, and a species of skink). The fossil record shows prehensile tails in 

lizards (Simiosauria) going back many million years to the Triassic period . 

Prehensility is an evolutionary adaptation that has afforded species a great natural 

advantage in manipulating their environment for feeding, digging, and defense. It enables 

many animals, such as primates, to use tools in order to complete tasks that would 

otherwise be impossible without highly specialized anatomy. For example, chimpanzees 

have the ability to use sticks to fish for termites and grubs. However, not all prehensile 

organs are applied to tool use- the giraffe tongue, for instance, is instead used in feeding 

and self-cleaning behaviors." 

174


23 "... able to detect waves or particles beyond the visual spectrum of light." 

The visible spectrum (or sometimes called the optical spectrum) is the portion of the 

electromagnetic spectrum that is visible to (can be detected by) the human eye. 

Electromagnetic radiation in this range of wavelengths is called visible light or simply light. 

A typical human eye will respond to wavelengths in air from about 380 to 750 nm. The 

corresponding wavelengths in water and other media are reduced by a factor equal to the 

refractive index. In terms of frequency, this corresponds to a band in the vicinity of 400-790 

terahertz. A light-adapted eye generally has its maximum sensitivity at around 555 nm (540 

THz), in the green region of the optical spectrum. The spectrum does not, however, contain 

all the corlors that the human eyes and brain can distinguish. Brown, pink, and magenta are 

absent, for example, because they need a mix of multiple wavelengths, preferably shades of 

red. 

Wavelengths visible to the eye also pass through the "optical window", the region of the 

electromagnetic spectrum which passes largely unattenuated through the Earth's 

atmosphere (although blue light is scattered more than red light, which is the reason the sky 

is blue). The response of the human eye is defined by subjective testing, but the 

atmospheric windows are defined by physical measurement. The "visible window" is so 

called because it overlaps the human visible response spectrum; the near infrared windows 

lie just out of human response window, and the Medium Wavelength and Long Wavelength 

or Far Infrared are far beyond the human response region. 

The eyes of many species perceive wavelengths different from the spectrum visible to the 

human eye. For example, many insects, such as bees, can see light in the ultraviolet, which 

is useful for finding nectar in flowers. For this reason, plant species whose life cycles are 

linked to insect pollination may owe their reproductive success to their appearance in 

ultraviolet light, rather than how colorful they appear to our eyes." 


24 "... this may have included the full range of the electromagnetic spectrum..." 

"The electromagnetic spectrum is the range of all possible electromagnetic radiation. The 

"electromagnetic spectrum" (usually just spectrum) of an object is the characteristic 

distribution of electromagnetic radiation from that object. 

The electromagnetic spectrum extends from below the frequencies used for modern radio (at 

the long-wavelength end) through gamma radiation (at the short-wavelength end), covering 

wavelengths from thousands of kilometres down to a fraction the size of an atom. It's thought 

that the short wavelength limit is the vicinity of the Planck length, and the long wavelength 

limit is the size of the universe itself, although in principle the spectrum is infinite and 

continuous." 


25 

"... her gaze seemed to penetrate right through me, as though she had "x-ray 

vision". 

"In fictional stories, X-ray vision has generally been portrayed as the ability to see through 

layers of objects at the discretion of the holder of this superpower. People often pretend to 

175

have this ability through the use of X-ray glasses, which are a special type of "joke-around" 

or prank-gag toys with the secret of its "x-ray properties" being unknown. The goal is usually 

to see through clothing, usually to determine if someone is carrying a concealed weapon, but 

sometimes for purpose of seeing a person's private parts. In the non-fictional realm, X-rays 

have many practical uses in the fields of science and medicine. While there are devices 

currently extant which can "see" through clothing (using terahertz waves), most are quite 

bulky. However, there are night vision equipped video cameras that can be modified to see 

through clothing at a frequency just below visible light." 

-- Source Reference: Wikipedia.org 

26 

..."Technically, from a medical standpoint, I would say that Airl's body could not 

even be called "alive". " 

"The word "organism" may broadly be defined as an assembly of molecules that function as 

a more or less stable whole and has the properties of life. However, many sources, lexical 

and scientific, add conditions that are problematic to defining the word. 

The Oxford English Dictionary defines an organism as "[an] individual animal, plant, or 

single-celled life form" . This definition problematically excludes non-animal and plant multicellular 

life forms such as some fungi and protista. Less controversially, perhaps, it excludes 

viruses and theoretically-possible man-made non-organic life forms. 

Chambers Online Reference provides a much broader definition: "any living structure, such 

as a plant, animal, fungus or bacterium, capable of growth and reproduction". The definition 

"any life form capable of independent reproduction, organic or otherwise" would encompass 

all cellular life, as well as the possibility of synthetic life capable of independent reproduction, 

but would exclude viruses, which are dependent on the biochemical machinery of a host cell 

for reproduction. Some may use a definition that would also include viruses." 

-- Source Reference: Wikipedia.org 

27 "...in space there is not gravity..." 

"The terms gravitation and gravity are mostly interchangeable in everyday use, but in 

scientific usage a distinction may be made. "Gravitation" is a general term describing the 

attractive influence that all objects with mass exert on each other, while "gravity" specifically 

refers to a force that is supposed in some theories (such as Newton's) to be the cause of this 

attraction. By contrast, in general relativity gravitation is due to space-time curvatures that 

cause inertially moving objects to accelerate towards each other. 

Isaac Newton's theory of universal gravitation is a physical law describing the 

gravitational attraction between bodies with mass. It is a part of classical mechanics and was 

first formulated in Newton's work Philosophiae Naturalis Principia Mathematica, published in 

1687. In modern language it states the following: 

Every point mass attracts every other point mass by a force pointing along the line 

intersecting both points. The force is proportional to the product of the two masses and 

inversely proportional to the square of the distance between the point masses: 

176

where: 

• F is the magnitude of the gravitational force between the two point masses, 

• G is the gravitational constant, 

• m1 is the mass of the first point mass, 

• m2 is the mass of the second point mass, 

• r is the distance between the two point masses." 


28 "...stenographer..." 

"Shorthand is an abbreviated and/or symbolic writing method that increases speed or brevity 

of writing as compared to a normal method of writing a language. The process of writing in 

shorthand is called stenography, from the Greek stenos (narrow) and graphē (writing). It has 

also been called brachygraphy, from Greek brachys (short) and tachygraphy, from Greek 

tachys (swift, speedy), depending on whether compression or speed of writing is the goal. 

Many forms of shorthand exist. A typical shorthand system provides symbols or 

abbreviations for words and common phrases, which allow someone well trained in the 

system to write as quickly as people speak. Shorthand was used more widely in the past, 

before the invention of recording and dictation machines." 


29 

"... INVESTIGATION OF "BURNING CLOUDS" / RADIATION / EXPLOSIONS..." 

"July 16, 1945..." -- The first test of a nuclear device was made in the desert north of 

Alamogordo, New Mexico. Roswell, New Mexico is only 117 miles from Alamogordo. 

NOTE: In 1932 that British explorers in Model-A Fords first visited this area of western 

Egypt, where they discovered a mysterious yellow-green glass scattered across the surface. 

Ever since, Libyan Desert Glass has fascinated scientists, who have dreamed up all sorts of 

ideas about how it could have formed. It’s too silica rich to be volcanic. In some ways it 

resembles the tektites generated by the high pressures associated with asteroid impacts. 

Vincenzo de Michele visited the Egyptian Museum in Cairo, and noticed that one of King 

Tutankhamun’s jeweled breastplates contained a carved scarab that looked suspiciously like 

a piece of the glass. A simple optical measurement confirmed the match in 1998. Nuclear 

explosions are hot enough to fuse surface materials into glass, much like the first 

atomic explosion generated yellow - green glass at the Trinity, New Mexico site in 

1945. Many similar sites around the world that are associated with unexplainable 

"cataclysmic" events reveal the same yellow - green glass. This "yellow-green glass" has 

been discovered in strata of rock which contain dinosaur fossils all over the world. 

June 30, 1947 -- "The Evaluation of the Atomic Bomb as a Military Weapon", made by the 

Atomic Energy Commission was received by President Truman. With a brilliant flourish of 

suicidal logic, that only the military, politicians other lunatics are capable of fathoming, the 

recommendation of the Commission, based on explosions of bombs in Alamogordo, New 

Mexico, on innocent civilians in two Japanese cities, and on the Marshall Islands, was as 

follows: (Seriously, you can't make this shit up, folks!) 

"PART III -- Conclusions and Recommendations 

177

Section One - CONCLUSIONS 

1. The Board has reached the following major conclusions: 

(1) If used in numbers, atomic bombs not only can nullify any nation's military effort, 

but can demolish its social and economic structures and prevent their reestablishment 

for long periods of time. With such weapons, especially if employed in conjunction with 

other weapons of mass destruction as, for example, pathogenic bacteria, it is quite 

possible to depopulate vast areas of the earth's surface, leaving only vestigial remnants 

of man's material works. 

(2) The threat of the uncontrolled use of the atomic bomb and of other weapons of 

mass destruction is a threat to mankind and to civilization. Only the outlawing of all war 

and the setting up on an adequate international control of weapons of mass destruction 

can lift this threat from the peoples of the world. 

(3) In the absence of absolute guarantees of abiding peace, the United States has 

not alternative but to continue the manufacture and stockpiling of weapons of nuclear 

fission and to carry on continuous research and development for their improvement in 

the means of their delivery." 

(REFERENCE: President's Secretary's File, Truman Papers. 

( http://www.trumanlibrary.org/whistlestop/study_collections/bomb/large/index.php ) 

July 8, 1947 -- Alien space craft crashes at Roswell, NM while investigation nuclear testing 

in the area.-- The Editor 

30 "...trillions..." 

One thousand thousand = one million. ( 1,000,000 ) 

One thousand million = one billion. ( 1,000,000,000 ) 

One thousand billion = one trillion. ( 1,000,000,000,000 ) 

"The English names for large numbers are coined from the Latin names for small numbers n 

by adding the ending -illion suggested by the name "million." Thus billion and trillion are 

coined from the Latin prefixes bi- (n = 2) and tri- (n = 3), respectively. 

In recent years, American usage has eroded the European number definitions, particularly in 

Britain and to a lesser extent in other countries. This is primarily due to American finance, 

because Americans insist that $1,000,000,000 be called a billion dollars. In 1974, the 

government of Prime Minister Harold Wilson announced that henceforth "billion" would mean 

10 9 and not 10 12 in official British reports and statistics. Anyone who uses the words "billion" 

and "trillion" internationally should make clear which meaning of those words is intended." 

-- Reference: Russ Rowlett and the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. 

31 "...her name was Gertrude something or other..." 

This was probably Gertrude R. Schmeidler, who was a notable experimental psychologist 

and parapsychologist at the time. She published journal articles and books about how 

various factors and traits affect a person's extrasensory perception (ESP) abilities. 

Studied the role of women in parapsychology, and formed groups and institutes interested in 

the study of ESP, such as the American Society for Psychical Research, the Duke University 

Parapsychology Laboratory, and the Parapsychology Foundation, Inc. 

178

Reflected in much of her research is the work for which Schmeidler is most notable, the 

development of the metaphor of the sheep and goats. She determined through several 

cycles of ESP card-guessing experiments that "sheep" (persons who believed that success 

was possible in ESP tasks) scored higher than "goats" (those who rejected the possibility of 

success). 

-- Reference: http://library.duke.edu/ 

32 "...Krishnamurti..." 

"Jiddu Krishnamurti (May 12, 1895 – February 17, 1986) was born into a Telugu Brahmin 

family in Madanapalle, India, and in 1909 met C.W. Leadbeater on the private beach at the 

Theosophical Society headquarters at Adyar in Madras (now Chennai), India. He was 

subsequently raised under the tutelage of Annie Besant and C.W. Leadbeater, leaders of the 

Society at the time, who believed him to be a "vehicle" for an expected "World Teacher". As 

a young man, he disavowed this idea and dissolved a world-wide organization (the Order of 

the Star) established to support it. He spent the rest of his life traveling the world as an 

individual speaker, speaking to large and small groups, as well as with interested individuals. 

He was a well-known writer and speaker on fundamental philosophical and spiritual subjects. 

His subject matter included (but was not limited to): the purpose of meditation, human 

relationships, and how to enact positive change in global society. At the age of 34, he 

publicly renounced the fame and messiah status he had gained from being proclaimed the 

new incarnation of the Maitreya Buddha by the Theosophical Society, and spent the rest of 

his life publishing regularly and holding public talks, mostly in South Asia, Europe and the 

United States. At age 90 he addressed the United Nations on the subject of peace and 

awareness, and was awarded the 1984 UN Peace Medal." 


33 "...The powers that be..." 

"Meaning -- The established government of authority. 

Origin -- From the Bible, Romans 13:1 (King James Version): "Let every soul be subject unto 

the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: The powers that be are ordained of 

God." 


34 "...Columbus..." 

"The name Christopher Columbus is the Anglicization of the Latin Christophorus 

Columbus. Also well known are his name's rendering in modern Italian as Cristoforo 

Colombo, in Portuguese as Cristóvão Colombo (formerly Christovam Colom), and in 

Spanish as Cristóbal Colón." 


"Pre-Columbian trans-oceanic contacts involve the interactions between the indigenous 

peoples of the Americas and peoples of other continents – Europe, Africa, Asia, or Oceania 

– before the arrival of Christopher Columbus in 1492. Many such events have been 

179

proposed at various times, based on historical reports, archaeological finds, and cultural 

comparisons." 

(Please refer to the following website address for details of many other contacts with 

the "new world" before Columbus): 

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pre-Columbian_trans-oceanic_contact 

35 "...unexplored universe..." 

That is, "unexplored" by homo sapiens. Much like Columbus, who "discovered" the 

Western Hemisphere, which had not yet been explored by Europeans, it had obviously been 

explored by the millions of indigenous inhabitants long before Europe existed. 

If any of the information in the "Alien Interview" transcripts is factual, it appears that the 

universe has been very, very thoroughly explored indeed -- but not be humans. 

-- The Editor 

36 "...show us on a map of the stars which is the star of your home planet..." 

"There are probably more than 100 billion (10 11 ) galaxies in the observable universe. Most 

galaxies are 1,000 to 100,000 parsecs (approximately 3.086×1016 m, 3.262 light-years or 

19,176,075,967,324.937 miles) in diameter and are usually separated by distances on the 

order of millions of parsecs (or megaparsecs). Intergalactic space (the space between 

galaxies) is filled with a tenuous gas of an average density less than one atom per cubic 

meter. 

Beginning in the 1990s, the Hubble Space Telescope yielded improved observations. 

Among other things, it established that the missing dark matter in our galaxy cannot solely 

consist of inherently faint and small stars. The Hubble Deep Field, an extremely long 

exposure of a relatively empty part of the sky, provided evidence that there are (at least) 

125 billion galaxies in the universe." 


37 "... a Japanese language specialist from the Navy ..." 

"John A. Kneubuhl, was of mixed Samoan/American ancestry, John was an acclaimed 

Pacific Island playwright who died in 1992. Born of Samoan, English and German ancestry, 

Kneubuhl grew up in his Samoan grandmother's thatched hut until he was 13 years old. He 

was educated at Punahou and Yale and wrote plays for the Honolulu Community Theater. 

He joined the US Navy in 1942, entering the US Navy Japanese Language School at the 

University of Colorado in July 1942 and graduated in August 1943. He served as a Navy 

Japanese Language Officer. After the War, he spent 20 years as a TV writer in Hollywood, 

writing scripts for the Wild, Wild West, Waterfront, Markham, West Point Story, and other 

shows. John wrote the story for the Star Trek: The Original Series episode "Bread and 

Circuses", although he did not receive screen credit in the finished episode. 

Overview: Captain Kirk and his companions are forced to fight in gladiatorial games on a 

planet modeled after the Roman Empire." 

-- References: Wikipedia.org and 

http://209.85.173.104/search?q=cache:zIAm_bPdRQEJ:ucblibraries.colorado.edu/archives/c 

ollections/jlsp/interpreter131.doc+language+expert,+1947&hl=en&ct=clnk&cd=3&gl=us. 

180

38 "... the Japanese people have a great number of homonyms..." 

"In linguistics, a homonym is one of a group of words that share the same spelling and the 

same pronunciation but have different meanings. Some sources only require that homonyms 

share the same spelling or pronunciation (in addition to having different meanings). 

Examples of homonyms are stalk (which can mean either part of a plant or to follow 

someone around), bear (animal) and bear (carry), left (opposite of right) and left (past tense 

of leave). Some sources also consider the following trio of words to be homonyms, but 

others designate them as "only" homophones: to, too and two (actually, to, to, too, too and 

two, being "for the purpose of" as in "to make it easier", the opposite of "from", also, 

excessively, and "2", respectively). The word "homonym" comes from the conjunction of the 

Greek prefix homo- (meaning same) and suffix -onym (meaning name). Thus, it refers to two 

or more distinct words sharing the "same name"." 


39 "...standard Chinese characters..." 

"A Chinese character or Han character (simplified Chinese: ; traditional Chinese: ; 

pinyin: Hànzì) is a logogram used in writing Chinese, Japanese, sometimes Korean, and 

formerly Vietnamese. The number of Chinese characters contained in the Kangxi 

dictionary is approximately 47,035, although a large number of these are rarely used 

variants accumulated throughout history. Studies carried out in China have shown that full 

literacy requires a knowledge of between three and four thousand characters. 

In the Chinese writing system, each character corresponds to a single spoken syllable. A 

majority of words in all modern varieties of Chinese are poly-syllabic and thus require two or 

more characters to write. Cognates in the various Chinese languages/dialects which have 

the same or similar meaning but different pronunciations can be written with the same 

character. In addition, many Chinese characters were adopted according to their 

meaning by the Japanese and Korean languages to represent native words, 

disregarding pronunciation altogether." 


40 "...McGuffey's Eclectic Readers..." 

"McGuffey's Eclectic Readers were written by William Holmes McGuffey who began 

teaching school at the age of 14. He was a professor of ancient languages at Miami 

University from 1826 until his resignation in 1836. He then served as president of Cincinnati 

College (1836-1839) and Ohio University (1839-1843). Returning to Cincinnati, McGuffey 

taught at Woodward College from 1843 until 1845, when he became a professor of moral 

philosophy at the University of Virginia. He was ordained as a Presbyterian minister in 1829. 

It was during his years at Miami when McGuffey was approached to write a series of readers 

for school children. In addition to the work done on these by William Holmes McGuffey, he 

was assisted by his brother, Alexander Hamilton McGuffey, who also compiled a speller and 

had sole responsibility for the Fifth Reader. Alexander taught school while working on his law 

degree and opened a law office in Cincinnati in 1839. The McGuffey Readers sold over 

125,000,000 copies. 

McGuffey became a "roving" teacher at the age of 14, beginning with 48 students in a one 

room school in Calcutta, Ohio. The size of the class was just one of several challenges faced 

181

y the young McGuffey. In many one-teacher schools, children's ages varied from six to 

twenty-one. McGuffey often worked 11 hours a day, 6 days a week in a succession of 

frontier schools. He had a remarkable ability to memorize, and could commit to mind entire 

books of the Bible. 

The first Reader taught reading by using the phonics method, the identification of letters and 

their arrangement into words, and aided with slate work. The second Reader came into play 

once the student could read, and helped them to understand the meaning of sentences while 

providing vivid stories which children could remember. The third Reader taught the 

definitions of words, and was written at a level equivalent to the modern 5th or 6th grade. 

The fourth Reader was written for the highest levels of ability on the grammar school level, 

which students completed with this book. 

McGuffey's Readers were among the first textbooks in America that were designed to 

become progressively more challenging with each volume. They used word repetition in the 

text as a learning tool, which built strong reading skills through challenging reading. 

Sounding-out, enunciation and accents were emphasized. Colonial-era texts had offered dull 

lists of 20 to 100 new words per page for memorization. In contrast, McGuffey used new 

vocabulary words in the context of real literature, gradually introducing new words and 

carefully repeating the old. 

McGuffey believed that teachers should study the lessons as well as their students and 

suggested they read aloud to their classes. He also listed questions after each story for he 

believed in order for a teacher to give instruction, one must ask questions. The Readers 

emphasized spelling, vocabulary, and formal public speaking, which, in 19th century 

America, was a more common requirement than today. 

Henry Ford cited McGuffey's Readers as one of his most important childhood 

influences. He was an avid fan of McGuffey's Readers first editions, and claimed as an 

adult to be able to quote from McGuffey's by memory at great length. Ford republished all six 

Readers from the 1857 edition, and distributed complete sets of them, at his own expense, 

to schools across the United States. 

McGuffey's Readers contain many derogatory references to ethnic and religious minorities. 

For example, Native Americans are referred to as "savages". There are those who regard 

the references in the book to the Jews and Judaism as anti-Semitic. For instance, in Neil 

Baldwin's Henry Ford and the Jews, the author makes the case that Henry Ford's selfavowed 

anti-Semitism originated with his study of McGuffey's as a schoolboy. Baldwin cites 

numerous anti-semitic references to Shylock and to Jews attacking Jesus and Paul. He also 

quotes the Fourth Reader to the effect that "Jewish authors were incapable of the diction 

and strangers to the morality contained in the gospel." The readers further characterize Jews 

as "Christ killers" and labels their reverence of the Old Testament as "superstitious," and 

teach that Jews have been rejected by God for being "unfaithful"." 

You may download text versions of the McGuffy's Reader from the following website: 

http://www.gutenberg.org/etext/14640 

41 "... the phonics method ..." 

"Phonics refers to an instructional method for teaching children to read English. Phonics 

involves teaching children to connect sounds with letters or groups of letters (e.g., that the 

182

sound /k/ can be represented by c, k, or ck spellings) and teaching them to blend the sounds 

of letters together to produce approximate pronunciations of unknown words." 


42 "... brought in a set of the Encyclopedia Britannica..." 

"The Encyclopædia Britannica is a general English-language encyclopaedia published by 

Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc., a privately held company. The Britannica has a popular 

reputation for summarizing all of human knowledge. To further their education, many have 

devoted themselves to reading the entire Britannica, taking anywhere from three to 22 years 

to do so. When Fat'h Ali became the Shah of Persia in 1797, he was given a complete set of 

the Britannica's 3rd edition, which he read completely; after this feat, he extended his royal 

title to include "Most Formidable Lord and Master of the Encyclopædia Britannica." Writer 

George Bernard Shaw claimed to have read the complete 9th edition—except for the 

science articles—and Richard Evelyn Byrd took the Britannica as reading material for his 

five-month stay at the South Pole in 1934. 

The articles in the Britannica are aimed at educated adult readers, and written by a staff of 

19 full-time editors and over 4,000 expert contributors. It is widely perceived as the most 

scholarly of encyclopaedias. Since the 3rd edition, the Britannica has enjoyed a popular and 

critical reputation for general excellence. On the release of the 14th edition, Time magazine 

dubbed the Britannica the "Patriarch of the Library". In a related advertisement, naturalist 

William Beebe was quoted as saying that the Britannica was "beyond comparison because 

there is no competitor." References to the Britannica can be found throughout English 

literature, most notably in one of Arthur Conan Doyle's favorite Sherlock Holmes stories, 

"The Red-Headed League"." 


43 "...her favorite books were Alice's Adventures in Wonderland ..." 

"Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865) is a work of literary nonsense written by 

English author Charles Lutwidge Dodgson under the pseudonym Lewis Carroll, considered a 

classic example of the genre and of English literature in general. It tells the story of a girl 

named Alice who falls down a rabbit-hole into a fantastic realm populated by peculiar and 

anthropomorphic creatures. The tale is filled with allusions to Dodgson's friends (and 

enemies), and to the lessons that British schoolchildren were expected to memorize. The 

tale plays with logic in ways that have made the story of lasting popularity with adults as well 

as children. It is considered to be one of the most characteristic examples of the genre of 

literary nonsense, and its narrative course and structure has been enormously influential, 

mainly in the fantasy genre." 


44 "...Don Quixote de la Mancha..." 

"An early novel written by Spanish author Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra. Cervantes created 

a fictional origin for the story based upon a manuscript by the invented Moorish historian, 

Cide Hamete Benengeli. The work was published in two volumes: the first in 1605, and the 

second in 1614. 

183

The protagonist, Alonso Quixano, is a country gentleman who has read so many stories of 

chivalry that he descends into fantasy and becomes convinced he is a knight errant. 

Together with his earthy squire Sancho Panza, the self-styled "Don Quixote de la Mancha" 

sets out in search of adventure. The "lady" for whom Quixote seeks to toil is Dulcinea del 

Toboso, an imaginary object crafted from a neighboring farm girl (her real name is Aldonza 

Lorenzo) by the illusion-struck "knight" to be the object of his courtly love. "Dulcinea" is 

totally unaware of Quixote's feelings for her, nor does she actually appear in the novel. 

Published in two volumes a decade apart, Don Quixote is the most influential work of 

literature to emerge from the Spanish Golden Age and perhaps the entire Spanish literary 

canon. As a founding work of modern Western literature, it regularly appears at or near the 

top of lists of the greatest works of fiction ever published and is the best-selling non-religious, 

non-political work of fiction of all time." 


45 "...One Thousand and One Nights..." 

"One Thousand and One Nights (Arabic: كتاب ألف ليلة وليلة - kitāb 'alf laylah wa-laylah; 

Persian: ﻩزار و ﯼﮎ شب - ezār-o yak šab) is a collection of stories collected over thousands 

of years by various authors, translators and scholars in various countries. These collections 

of tales trace their roots back to ancient Arabia and Yemen, ancient India, ancient Persia 

(especially the Sassanid Hazār Afsān Persian: ﻩزار افسان, lit. Thousand Tales), ancient 

Egypt, ancient Mesopotamian Mythology, ancient Syria, and medieval Arabic folk stories 

from the Caliphate era. Though an original manuscript has never been found several 

versions date the collection's genesis to somewhere between AD 800-900. 

The main frame story concerns a Persian king and his new bride. The king, Shahryar, upon 

discovering his former wife's infidelity has her executed and then declares all women to be 

unfaithful. He begins to marry a succession of virgins only to execute each one the next 

morning. Eventually the vizier cannot find any more virgins. Scheherazade, the vizier's 

daughter, offers herself as the next bride and her father reluctantly agrees. On the night of 

their marriage, Scheherazade tells the king a tale, but does not end it. The king is thus 

forced to keep her alive in order to hear the conclusion. The next night, as soon as she 

finishes the tale, she begins (and only begins) another. So it goes for 1,001 nights. 

The tales vary widely: they include historical tales, love stories, tragedies, comedies, poems, 

burlesques, various forms of erotica, and Muslim religious legends. Numerous stories depict 

djinn, magicians, and legendary places, which are often intermingled with real people and 

geography; the historical caliph Harun al-Rashid is a common protagonist, as are his alleged 

court poet Abu Nuwas and his vizier, Ja'far al-Barmaki. Sometimes a character in 

Scheherazade's tale will begin telling other characters a story of his own, and that story may 

have another one told within it, resulting in a richly-layered narrative texture. 

The different versions have different individually detailed endings (in some Scheherazade 

asks for a pardon, in some the king sees their children and decides not to execute his wife, 

in some other things happen that make the king distracted) but they all end with the king 

giving his wife a pardon and sparing her life. 

The narrator's standards for what constitutes a cliffhanger seem broader than in modern 

literature. While in many cases a story is cut off with the hero in danger of losing his life or 

another kind of deep trouble, in some parts of the full text Scheherazade stops her narration 

184

in the middle of an exposition of abstract philosophical principles or complex points of 

Islamic philosophy, and in one case during a detailed description of human anatomy 

according to Galen—and in all these cases turns out to be justified in her belief that the 

king's curiosity about the sequel would buy her another day of life. 

The Indian folklore is represented by certain animal stories, which reflect influence from 

ancient Sanskrit fables. The Jataka is a collection of 547 stories, which are for the most part 

moral stories with an ethical purpose. The Tale of the Bull and the Ass and the linked Tale of 

the Merchant and his Wife are found in the frame stories of both the Jataka and the Arabian 

Nights." 


46 "... Adventures of Huckleberry Finn...” 

"Adventures of Huckleberry Finn (1884) (often shortened to Huck Finn) by Mark Twain. The 

book is noted for its innocent young protagonist, its colorful description of people and places 

along the Mississippi River, and its sober and often scathing look at entrenched attitudes, 

particularly racism. The drifting journey of Huckleberry Finn and his friend, runaway slave 

Jim, down the Mississippi River on their raft may be one of the most enduring images of 

escape and freedom in all of American literature." 


47 "... Gulliver's Travels ..." 

"Gulliver's Travels (1726, amended 1735), officially Travels into Several Remote Nations of 

the World, in Four Parts. By Lemuel Gulliver, First a Surgeon, and then a Captain of several 

Ships, is a novel by Jonathan Swift that is both a satire on human nature and a parody of the 

"travellers' tales" literary sub-genre. It is Swift's best known full-length work, and a classic of 

English literature. The book became tremendously popular as soon as it was published 

(John Gay said in a 1726 letter to Swift that "it is universally read, from the cabinet council to 

the nursery"), and it is likely that it has never been out of print since then. The book 

presents itself as a simple traveller's narrative with the disingenuous title Travels into 

Several Remote Nations of the World, its authorship assigned only to "Lemuel Gulliver, first 

a surgeon, then a captain of several ships"." 


48 "...Peter Pan..." 

Peter Pan is a character created by Scottish novelist and playwright J. M. Barrie (1860– 

1937). A mischievous boy who flies and magically refuses to grow up, Peter Pan spends his 

never-ending childhood adventuring on the small island of Neverland as the leader of his 

gang the Lost Boys, interacting with fairies and pirates, and from time to time meeting 

ordinary children from the world outside. 

Barrie never described Peter's appearance in detail, leaving much of it to the imagination of 

the reader and the interpretation of anyone adapting the character. He describes him as a 

beautiful boy with a beautiful smile, "clad in skeleton leaves and the juices that flow from 

trees". 

185

Peter is mainly an exaggerated stereotype of a boastful and careless boy. He is quick to 

point out how great he is. Peter has a nonchalant, devil-may-care attitude, and is fearlessly 

cocky when it comes to putting himself in danger. Barrie writes that when Peter thought he 

was going to die on Marooner's Rock, he felt scared, yet he felt only one shudder run 

through him when any other person would've felt scared up until death. With his blissful 

unawareness of the tragedy of death, he says, "To die will be an awfully big adventure". 

Peter's archetypal ability is his refusal to grow up. Barrie did not explain how he was able to 

do this, leaving the implication that it was by an act of will. 

Peter is a skilled swordsman, with the skill to rival even Captain Hook, whose hand he cut off 

in a duel. He has remarkably keen vision and hearing. Peter Pan is said to be able to do 

almost anything. Peter has an effect on the whole of Neverland and its inhabitants when he 

is there. Barrie states that the island wakes up when he returns from his trip to London. 

Peter is the leader of the Lost Boys, a band of boys who were lost by their parents, and 

came to live in Neverland. He is friends with Tinker Bell, a common fairy who is often 

jealously protective of him." 


49 "...The Legend of Sleepy Hollow... " 

"A short story by Washington Irving contained in his collection The Sketch Book of Geoffrey 

Crayon, Gent., written while he was living in Birmingham, England, and first published in 

1820. With Irving's companion piece "Rip Van Winkle", "The Legend of Sleepy Hollow" is 

among the earliest American fiction still read today. 

The story is set circa 1790 in the Dutch settlement of Tarry Town, New York, in a secluded 

glen called Sleepy Hollow. It tells the story of Ichabod Crane, a lanky schoolmaster from 

Connecticut, who competes with Abraham "Brom Bones" Van Brunt, the town rowdy, for the 

hand of 18-year-old Katrina Van Tassel, only daughter of a wealthy farmer. As Crane leaves 

a party at the Van Tassel home on an autumn night, he is pursued by the Headless 

Horseman, supposedly the ghost of a Hessian trooper who lost his head to a cannonball 

during "some nameless battle" of the American Revolutionary War and who "rides forth to 

the scene of battle in nightly quest of his head." Crane disappears from town, leaving Katrina 

to marry Brom Bones, who was "to look exceedingly knowing whenever the story of Ichabod 

was related." 


50 "...Sanskrit of the Vedic Hymns..." 

"Sanskrit (संःकृ ता वाक् sa sk tā vāk, for short संःकृ तम ्sa 

sk tam) is a classical 

language of South Asia, a liturgical language of Hinduism, Buddhism, Sikhism, Jainism, and 

one of the 23 official languages of India. 

Its position in the cultures of South and Southeast Asia is akin to that of Latin and Greek in 

Europe and it has evolved into, as well as influenced, many modern-day languages of the 

world. It appears in pre-Classical form as Vedic Sanskrit, with the language of the Rigveda 

being the oldest and most archaic stage preserved. Dating back to as early as 1500 BCE, 

186

Vedic Sanskrit is the earliest attested Indo-Aryan language, and one of the earliest attested 

members of the Indo-European language family. 

The corpus of Sanskrit literature encompasses a rich tradition of poetry and drama as well 

as scientific, technical, philosophical and religious texts. Today, Sanskrit continues to be 

widely used as a ceremonial language in Hindu religious rituals in the forms of hymns and 

mantras. Spoken Sanskrit is still in use in a few traditional institutions in India, and there are 

some attempts at revival. 

The scope of this article is the Classical Sanskrit language as laid out in the grammar of 

Panini, around the 4th century BCE." 


51 

"Part of the search required interaction with the human population that inhabited 

the adjoining at that time." 

-- Editor's Note: (The western borders of Pakistan include the Khyber Pass and Bolan 

Pass, traditional invasion routes between Central Asia. The closest civilization using 

Sanskrit at the date and nearest the location of "The Domain Base" would have been in the 

foothills of the Himalayas. This was the in the area of "Mehrgarh", an early beginning of the 

Indus Valley civilization which has been recently excavated.) 

"(Bolan Pass (Urdu: ) is a mountain pass through the Toba Kakar Range of 

mountains in western Pakistan, 120 kilometres from the Afghanistan border. Strategically 

located, traders, invaders, and nomadic tribes have also used it as a gateway to and from 

the South Asia.) 

The Khyber Pass, (also spelled Khaiber or Khaybar) (Urdu: ) (altitude: 

1,070 m , 3,510 ft) is the mountain pass that links Pakistan and Afghanistan. Throughout 

history it has been an important trade route between Central Asia and South Asia and a 

strategic military location. 

"Mehrgarh is now seen as a precursor to the Indus Valley Civilization. "Discoveries at 

Mehrgarh changed the entire concept of the Indus civilization," according to Ahmad Hasan 

Dani, professor emeritus of archaeology at Quaid-e-Azam University, Islamabad, "There we 

have the whole sequence, right from the beginning of settled village life. 

The Kachi plain and in the Bolan basin (are) situated at the Bolan peak pass, one of the 

main routes connecting southern Afghanistan, eastern Iran, the Balochistan hills and the 

Indus valley. This area of rolling hills is thus located on the western edge of the Indus valley, 

where, around 2500 BC, a large urban civilization emerged at the same time as those of 

Mesorpotamia and the ancient Egyptian empire. For the first time in the Indian subcontinent, 

a continuous sequence of dwelling-sites has been established from 7000 BC to 500 BC. The 

chalcolithic people of Mehrgarh also had contacts with contemporaneous cultures in 

northern Afghanistan, northeastern Iran and southern central Asia. 

in April 2006, it was announced in the scientific journal Nature that the oldest (and first early 

Neolithic) evidence for the drilling of human teeth in vivo (i.e. in a living person) was found in 

Mehrgarh. According to the authors, their discoveries point to a tradition of proto-dentistry in 

the early farming cultures of that region. "Here we describe eleven drilled molar crowns from 

187

nine adults discovered in a Neolithic graveyard in Pakistan that dates from 7,500 to 9,000 

years ago." 


52 "... they reported sighting "vimanas" or space craft in the area.." 

"A vimāna (Sanskrit: वमान) is a mythical flying machine, described in the Sanskrit epics. 

The predecessors of the flying vimanas of the Sanskrit epics are the flying chariots 

employed by various gods in the Vedas. 

The first flying vimana mentioned in Hindu mythology: 

"The Pushpaka chariot that resembles the Sun and belongs to my brother was 

brought by the powerful Ravana; that aerial and excellent car going everywhere at 

will .... that car resembling a bright cloud in the sky ... and the King [Rama] got in, 

and the excellent car at the command of the Raghira, rose up into the higher 

atmosphere.' 

The Rigveda does not mention Vimanas, but verses RV 1.164.47-48 have been taken as 

evidence for the idea of "mechanical birds": 

"Dark the descent: the birds are golden-coloured; up to the heaven they fly robed in 

the waters. 

Again descend they from the seat of Order, and all the earth is moistened with their 

fatness." 

"Twelve are the fellies, and the wheel is single; three are the naves. What man hath 

understood it? 

Therein are set together spokes three hundred and sixty, which in nowise can be 

loosened." (trans. Griffith) 

In Dayananda Saraswati's "translation", these verses become: 

"jumping into space speedily with a craft using fire and water ... containing twelve 

stamghas (pillars), one wheel, three machines, 300 pivots, and 60 instruments." 

But likelier in the original Indian symbolism when that hymn was composed, the wheel is a 

year, the 12 "fellies" are months (lunations), and the 360 spokes are days. 

In the Ramayana, the pushpaka ("flowery") vimana of Ravana is described as follows: 

"The Pushpaka chariot that resembles the Sun and belongs to my brother was 

brought by the powerful Ravana; that aerial and excellent car going everywhere at 

will .... that car resembling a bright cloud in the sky ... and the King [Rama] got in, 

and the excellent car at the command of the Raghira, rose up into the higher 

atmosphere.' 

It is the first flying vimana mentioned in Hindu mythology (as distinct from the gods' flying 

horse-drawn chariots). 

188

Pushpaka was originally made by Maya for Kubera, the God of wealth, but was later stolen, 

along with Lanka, by his half-brother, the demon king Ravana. 

One example is that the Asura Maya had a Vimana measuring twelve cubits in 

circumference, with four strong wheels. Apart from 'blazing missiles', the poem records the 

use of other deadly weapons. 'Indra's Dart' (Indravajrā) operated via a circular 'reflector'. 

When switched on, it produced a 'shaft of light' which, when focused on any target, 

immediately 'consumed it with its power'. 

In one exchange, the hero, Krishna, is pursuing his enemy, Salva, in the sky, when Salva's 

Vimana, the Saubha, is made invisible in some way. Undeterred, Krishna immediately fires 

off a special weapon: "I quickly laid on an arrow, which killed by seeking out sound". 

Many other terrible weapons are described in the Mahabharata, but the most fearsome of all 

is the one used against the Vrishis. The narrative records: 

"Gurkha flying in his swift and powerful Vimana hurled against the three cities of the 

Vrishnis and Andhakas a single projectile charged with all the power of the Universe. 

An incandescent column of smoke and fire, as brilliant as ten thousands suns, rose 

in all its splendour. It was the unknown weapon, the Iron Thunderbolt, a gigantic 

messenger of death which reduced to ashes the entire race of the Vrishnis and 

Andhakas." 


53 " I have now scanned all of the books and material you provided me. This has been 

processed through the computers of the space station in this region, translated into 

my own language and relayed back to me. " 

Editors Note -- Apparently Airl is able to "scan" something she sees through the lenses of 

her "doll body" eyes, upload the data to a computer on the "space station", have it processed 

and downloaded to her? Or, maybe she does it telepathically? This is not clarified 

anywhere in the transcripts or notes. 

54 "... I was "outside" of my body, looking down from the ceiling..." 

"An out-of-body experience (OBE), is an experience that typically involves a sensation of 

floating outside of one's body and, in some cases, perceiving one's physical body from a 

place outside one's body (autoscopy). About one in ten people has reported having an outof-body 

experience at some time in their lives. It is claimed that those experiencing an OBE 

sometimes observe details which were unknown to them beforehand. 

The first extensive scientific study of OBEs was made by Celia Green (1968). She collected 

written, first-hand accounts from a total of 400 subjects, recruited by means of appeals in the 

mainstream media, and followed up by questionnaire. some 80% reported feeling they were 

a ‘disembodied consciousness’, with no external body at all. 

Another form of a spontaneous OBE occurs during a near death experience (NDE). The 

phenomenology of an NDE usually includes physiological, psychological and transcendental 

factors (Parnia, Waller, Yeates & Fenwick, 2001) such as impressions of being outside the 

physical body (an out-of-body experience), Typically the experience follows a distinct 

progression, starting with the sensation of floating above one's body and seeing the 

surrounding area." 

189


55 ..."the space craft was struck by a bolt of lighting"... 

"Lightning is an atmospheric discharge of electricity, which typically occurs during 

thunderstorms, and sometimes during volcanic eruptions or dust storms. The leader of a bolt 

of lightning can travel at speeds of 60,000 m/s, and can reach temperatures approaching 

30,000 °C (54,000 °F), hot enough to fuse soil or sand into glass channels. There are over 

16 million lightning storms every year." 


56 ..."electronic wavelength"... 

"In physics, wavelength is the distance between repeating units of a propagating wave of a 

given frequency. It is commonly designated by the Greek letter lambda (λ). Examples of 

wave-like phenomena are light, water waves, and sound waves. In a wave, a property varies 

with the position. For example, this property can be the air pressure for a sound wave, or the 

magnitude of the electric or the magnetic field for light. The wavelengths of frequencies 

audible to the human ear (20 Hz–20 kHz) are between approximately 17 m and 17 mm, 

respectively. Visible light ranges from deep red, roughly 700 nm to violet, roughly 400 nm 

(430–750 THz). For other examples, see electromagnetic spectrum." 


57 ..."space opera" civilization"... 

"It was not until the 1920s that the space opera proper appeared in the pulp magazines 

Weird Tales and Amazing Stories. Unlike earlier stories of space adventure, which either 

related the invasion of Earth by extraterrestrials, or concentrated on the invention of a space 

vehicle by a genius inventor, pure space opera simply took space travel for granted (usually 

by setting the story in the far future), skipped the preliminaries, and launched straight into 

tales of derring-do among the stars. 

The first stories of this type were J. Schlossel's The Second Swarm (Spring 1928) in 

Amazing Stories Quarterly and Edmond Hamilton's Crashing Suns (August-September 

1928) and The Star Stealers (February 1929) in Weird Tales . Similar stories by other writers 

followed through 1929 and 1930; by 1931 the space opera was well-established as a 

dominant sub-genre of science fiction. 

The transition from the older space-voyage story to the space opera can be seen in the 

works of E. E. "Doc" Smith. His first published work, The Skylark of Space (August-October 

1928, Amazing Stories), merges the traditional tale of a scientist inventing a space-drive with 

planetary romance in the style of Edgar Rice Burroughs; but by the time of the sequel, 

Skylark Three (August-October 1930, Amazing Stories) which introduces the space faring 

race of the Fenachrone, Smith had moved closer to a space opera mode. 

Space opera in its most familiar form was a product of 1930s-40s pulp magazines. Like early 

science fiction in general, space opera borrowed much of its style from established 

adventure, crime, and thriller genres. Notable influences included stories that described 

adventures on exotic or uncivilized frontiers, e.g. the American West, Africa, or the Orient. 

190

The imagined future of space opera included immense space liners, intrepid explorers of 

unknown worlds, pirates of the space ways, and tough but incorruptible space police. 

E. E. "Doc" Smith's later Lensman Series and the works of Edmond Hamilton, John W. 

Campbell, and Jack Williamson in the 1930s and 1940s were popular with readers and much 

imitated by other writers. By the early 1940s, the repetitiousness and extravagance of some 

of these stories led to objections from some fans." 


58 "...1493 AD -- "The Requirement"... 

"The Requirement was published as a papal "bull", issued by the infamous Pope Alexander 

VI, (Rodrigo Borgia), Roman Catholic Pope from 1492 until his death, is the most memorable 

of the Popes of the Renaissance. 

Because of the pre-existence of millions of people living in the Americas in 1493, the King of 

Spain, had a small twinge of fear at the prospect that God might become angry at him for all 

the murder, theft and mayhem he endorsed in the New World. So, he persuaded Pope 

Alexander VI to sanction an official proclamation intended to dissolve the stain of bloody 

culpability from the King's own immortal soul. This document, called "The Requirement", 

was supposed to be read, whether translated into the native language of the inhabitants or 

not, to the citizens of every foreign nation just prior to their conquest. The gist of the 

proclamation was to inform the soon to be vanquished that their lands were being "donated" 

to Spain. 

The Requirement read, in part: 

"I, (name of the Conquistador), servant of the high and mighty Kings of Castile and 

Leon, conquerors of barbarian peoples, and being their messenger and Captain, hereby 

notify and inform you ... that God Our Lord, One and Eternal, created Heaven and Earth and 

a man and a woman from whom you and I and all the multitude begotten from these over the 

past five thousand and some years since the world was made ... And so I request and 

require you ... to recognize the Church as your Mistress and as Governess of the World and 

Universe, and the High Priest, called the Pope, in Her name, and His Majesty (the King of 

Spain) in Her place, as Ruler and Lord King ... And if you do not do this ... with the help of 

God I shall come mightily against you, and I shall make war on you everywhere and in every 

way that I can, and I shall subject you to the yoke and obedience of the Church and His 

Majesty, and I shall seize your women and children, and I shall make them slaves, to sell 

and dispose of as His Majesty commands, and I shall do all the evil and damage to you that I 

am able. And I insist that the deaths and destruction that result from this will be your fault." 

One of the first to hear The Requirement were the chiefs of the Maya, whose scale of time 

for the creation of life on Earth did not begin a mere 5,000 years earlier, as suggested by the 

Pope, rather the Mayan measured original creation in millions of years by the astronomical 

calendars they kept, which tracked the solar year accurately to within a few seconds a year. 

Their comment upon hearing The Requirement was, "The Holy Father has indeed been 

generous with others' property". 

The Requirement was originally intended as a response to complaints by Spanish clerics 

that the wars against the Native American peoples were unjust. Comparing them to Spain's 

wars against the Moors, the clerics claimed that Muslims had knowledge of Christ and 

rejected Him, so that waging a Crusade against them was legitimate. In contrast, wars 

191

against the Native Americans, who had never come into contact with Christianity were 

unacceptable. The Requirement was intended as a legal loophole to place the native 

population in the position of having rejected Christianity. It stated: "We protest that any 

deaths that result from this [rejection of Christianity] are your fault…" 

Many critics of the conquistadors' policies were appalled by the flippant nature of the 

Requirement, and the priest, Bartolomeo de Las Casas, said in response to it that he did not 

know whether to laugh or to cry. While the conquistadors were encouraged to use an 

interpreter to read the Requirement, this was not absolutely necessary, and in many cases, it 

was read out to an uncomprehending populace. In some instances, it was read to barren 

beaches and empty villages, long after the natives had fled, to prisoners after they were 

captured, or even from the decks of ships once they had just spotted the coast. 

Nevertheless, for the conquistadors, it provided a religious justification for attacking and 

enslaving the native population, and because of its potential to enrich the coffers of Spain, 

the Requirement was not generally questioned." 


The net result of the "discovery" of the "New World" which wasn't really "new" as it had been 

around as long as any other continent, and had a larger population than Europe, was as 

follows: 

1) hundreds of indigenous cultures were eradicated 2) approximately 100 million people 

were killed by disease and war brought upon them by "aliens" 3) 100 million people from the 

Gold Coast of Africa were enslaved, and/ or murdered by Europeans in an effort to replace 

the "labor force" of slaughtered indigenous population of the Western Hemisphere 4) nearly 

all of the priceless literature, history, cultural and artistic artifacts of the Western hemisphere 

were destroyed 5) most of the gold and gems mined over a period of thousands of years by 

indigenous people were stolen and shipped off the a handful of greedy, idiotic, uneducated, 

filthy, disease-ridden, superstitious, murderous, thieves in Europe who squandered it on 

mindless self-indulgences. -- The Editor 

59 "... They are interested primarily in the "low gravity" satellites in this space station 

which consists mainly of the dark side of the moon...". 

"According to the NASA Astronaut Neil Armstrong the aliens have a base on the Moon and 

(the aliens) told us in no uncertain terms to get off and stay off the Moon! 

Sound far fetched? Milton Cooper, a Naval Intelligence Officer tells us that not only does the 

Alien Moon Base exist but the U.S. Naval Intelligence Community refers to the Alien Moon 

Base as "Luna," that there is a huge mining operation going on there, and that is where the 

aliens keep their huge mother ships while the trips to Earth are made in smaller "flying 

saucers". 

LUNA: The Alien base on the far side of the Moon. It was seen and filmed by the Apollo 

astronauts. A base, a mining operation using very large machines, and the very large alien 

craft described in sighting reports as mother ships exist there. -Milton Cooper 

Did Apollo 11 Encounter UFOs on the Moon? from the Book "Above Top Secret" by Timothy 

Good. 

192

According to hitherto unconfirmed reports, both Neil Armstrong and Edwin "Buzz" Aldrin saw 

UFOs shortly after their historic landing on the Moon in Apollo 11 on 21 July 1969. I 

remember hearing one of the astronauts refer to a "light" in or on a carter during the 

television transmission, followed by a request from mission control for further information. 

Nothing more was heard. 

According to a former NASA employee Otto Binder, unnamed radio hams with their own 

VHF receiving facilities that bypassed NASA's broadcasting outlets picked up the following 

exchange: 

NASA: What's there? Mission Control calling Apollo 11... 

Apollo: These "Babies" are huge, Sir! Enormous! OH MY GOD! You wouldn't believe it! I'm 

telling you there are other spacecraft out there, lined up on the far side of the crater edge! 

They're on the Moon watching us! 

In 1979, Maurice Chatelain, former chief of NASA Communications Systems confirmed that 

Armstrong had indeed reported seeing two UFOs on the rim of a crater. "The encounter was 

common knowledge in NASA," he revealed, "but nobody has talked about it until now." 

Soviet scientists were allegedly the first to confirm the incident. "According to our 

information, the encounter was reported immediately after the landing of the module," said 

Dr. Vladimir Azhazha, a physicist and Professor of Mathematics at Moscow University. "Neil 

Armstrong relayed the message to Mission Control that two large, mysterious objects were 

watching them after having landed near the moon module. But his message was never 

heard by the public-because NASA censored it. " 

According to another Soviet scientist, Dr. Aleksandr Kazantsev, Buzz Aldrin took color movie 

film of the UFOs from inside the module, and continued filming them after he and Armstrong 

went outside. Dr. Azhazha claims that the UFOs departed minutes after the astronauts came 

out on to the lunar surface. 

Maurice Chatelain also confirmed that Apollo 11's radio transmissions were interrupted on 

several occasions in order to hide the news from the public. Before dismissing Chatelain's 

sensational claims, it is worth noting his impressive background in the aerospace industry 

and space program. His first job after moving from France was as an electronics engineer 

with Convair, specializing in telecommunications, telemetry, and radar. In 1959 he was in 

charge of an electromagnetic research group, developing new radar and 

telecommunications systems for Ryan. One of his eleven patents was an automatic flights to 

the Moon. Later, at North American Aviation, Chatelain was offered the job of designing and 

building the Apollo communications and data-processing systems. 

Chatelain claims that "all Apollo and Gemini flights were followed, both at a distance and 

sometimes also quite closely, by space vehicles of extraterrestrial origin-flying saucers, or 

UFOs, if you want to call them by that name. Every time it occurred, the astronauts informed 

Mission Control, who then ordered absolute silence." He goes on to say: 

"I think that Walter Schirra aboard Mercury 8 was the first of the astronauts to use the code 

name 'Santa Claus' to indicate the presence of flying saucers next to space capsules. 

However, his announcements were barely noticed by the general public. 

193

It was a little different when James Lovell on board the Apollo 8 command module came out 

from behind the moon and said for everybody to hear: 

'PLEASE BE INFORMED THAT THERE IS A SANTA CLAUS.' 

Even though this happened on Christmas Day 1968, many people sensed a hidden meaning 

in those words." 

Rumors persist. NASA may well be a civilian agency, but many of its programs are funded 

by the defense budget and most of the astronauts are subject to military security regulations. 

Apart from the fact that the National Security Agency screens all films and probably radio 

communications as well. We have the statements by Otto Binder, Dr. Garry Henderson and 

Maurice Chatelain that the astronauts were under strict orders not to discuss their sightings. 

And Gordon Cooper has testified to a United Nations committee that one of the astronauts 

actually witnessed a UFO on the ground. If there is no secrecy, why has this sighting not 

been made public? 

A certain professor, who wished to remain anonymous, was engaged in a discussion with 

Neil Armstrong during a NASA symposium. 

Professor: What REALLY happened out there with Apollo 11? 

Armstrong: It was incredible, of course we had always known there was a possibility, the fact 

is, we were warned off! (by the Aliens). There was never any question then of a space 

station or a moon city. 

Professor: How do you mean "warned off"? 

Armstrong: I can't go into details, except to say that their ships were far superior to ours both 

in size and technology - Boy, were they big!... and menacing! No, there is no question of a 

space station. 

Professor: But NASA had other missions after Apollo 11? 

Armstrong: Naturally-NASA was committed at that time, and couldn't risk panic on Earth. But 

it really was a quick scoop and back again. 

Armstrong confirmed that the story was true but refused to go into further detail, beyond 

admitting that the CIA was behind the cover-up. 

Reasonable activity of an alien civilization showed up unexpectedly close to us. We were not 

ready for it psychologically 

We still can come across publications trying to find an answer to the question: Are we alone 

in the universe? At the same time, presence of reasonable creatures has been detected just 

close to our home, in the Moon. However, the discovery was immediately classified as 

secret, as it was so much incredible that even could shake the already existing social 

principles, reports Russia's newspaper "Vecherny Volgograd." 

Here is an extract from the official press-release: 

194

“NASA scientists and engineers participating in exploration of Mars and Moon reported 

results of their discoveries at a briefing at the Washington national press club on March 21, 

1996. It was announced for the first time that man-caused structures and objects had been 

discovered on the Moon.” The scientists spoke rather cautiously and evasively about the 

functioning objects, with the exception of UFO. They always mentioned the man-caused 

objects as possible, and pointed out the information was still under study, and official results 

would be published later. 

It was mentioned at the briefing as well that the Soviet Union used to own some photo 

materials proving presence of reasonable activity on the Moon. And although it wasn't 

identified what kind of reasonable activity it was, thousands of photo-and video materials 

photographed from the Apollo and the Clementine space station demonstrated many parts 

on the lunar surface where the activity and its traces were perfectly evident. The video films 

and photos made by U.S. astronauts during the Apollo program were demonstrated at the 

briefing. And people were extremely surprised why the materials hadn't been presented to 

the public earlier. And NASA specialists answered: “It was difficult to forecast the reaction of 

people to the information that some creatures had been or still were on the Moon. Besides, 

there were some other reasons to it, which were beyond NASA.” 

Specialist for lunar artifacts Richard Hoagland says that NASA is still trying to veil photo 

materials before they are published in public catalogues and files, they do retouching or 

partially refocus them while copying. Some investigators, Hoagland is among them, suppose 

that an extraterrestrial race had used the Moon as a terminal station during their activity on 

the Earth. The suggestions are confirmed by the legends and myths invented by different 

nations of our planet. 

Ruins of lunar cities stretched along many kilometers, huge transparent domes on massive 

basements, numerous tunnels and other constructions make scientists reconsider their 

opinions concerning the lunar problems. How the Moon appeared and principles of its 

revolving around the Earth still pose a great problem for scientists. 

Some partially destroyed objects on the lunar surface can’t be placed among natural 

geological formations, as they are of complex organization and geometrical structure. In the 

upper part of Rima hadley, not far from the place where the Apollo-15 had landed, a 

construction surrounded with a tall D-shaped wall was discovered. As of now, different 

artifacts have been discovered in 44 regions. 

The NASA Goddard Space Flight Center, the Houston Planetary Institute and specialists 

from the bank of space information are investigating the regions. Mysterious terrace-shaped 

excavations of the rock have been discovered near the Tiho crater. The concentric 

hexahedral excavations and the tunnel entry at the terrace side cant be results of natural 

geological processes; instead, they look very much like open cast mines. 

A transparent dome raised above the crater edge was discovered near the crater 

Copernicus. The dome is unusual as it is glowing white and blue from inside. A rather 

unusual object, which is unusual indeed even for the Moon, was discovered in the upper part 

of the Factory area. A disk of about 50 meters in diameter stands on a square basement 

surrounded with rhombi walls. In the picture, close to the rhombi, we can also see a dark 

round embrasure in the ground, which resembles an entry in an underground caponier. 

There is a regular rectangular area between Factory and the crater Copernicus which is 300 

meters wide 400 meters long. 

195

Apollo 10 astronauts made a unique picture (AS10-32-4822) of a one-mile long object called 

Castle, which is hanging at the height of 14 kilometers and casts a distinct shadow on the 

lunar surface. The object seems to be consisting of several cylindrical units and a large 

conjunctive unit. Internal porous structure of the Castle is clearly seen in one of the pictures, 

which makes an impression that some parts of the object are transparent. 

As it turned out at the briefing where many NASA scientists were present, when Richard 

Hoagland had requested originals of the Castle pictures for the second time, no pictures 

were found there at all. They disappeared even from the list of pictures made by the Apollo 

10 crew. Only intermediate pictures of the object were found in the archives, which 

unfortunately don't depict the internal structure of the object. 

When Apollo-12 crew landed on the lunar surface, they saw that the landing was observed 

by a half-transparent pyramidal object. It was hanging just several meters above the lunar 

surface and shimmered with all rainbow colors against the black sky. 

In 1969, when the film about astronauts traveling to the Sea of Storms was demonstrated 

(the astronauts saw the strange objects once again, which were later called “striped 

glasses”), NASA finally understood what consequences such kind of control could bring. 

Astronaut Mitchell answered the question about his feelings after a successful return the 

following: “My neck still aches as I had to constantly turn my head around because we felt 

we were not alone there. We had no choice but pray.” Johnston, who worked at the Houston 

Space Center and studied photos and video materials done during the Apollo program, 

discussed the artifacts with Richard Hoagland and said, the NASA leadership was awfully 

annoyed with the great number of anomalous, to put it mildly, objects on the Moon. It was 

even said that piloted flights to the Moon could be banned in the programs network. 

Investigators are especially interested in ancient structures resembling partially destroyed 

cities. The orbital shooting reveals an astonishingly regular geometry of square and 

rectangular constructions. They resemble our terrestrial cities seen from the height of 5-8 

kilometers. A mission control specialist commented on the pictures: “Our guys observed 

ruins of the Lunar cities, transparent pyramids, domes and God knows what else, which are 

currently hidden deep inside the NASA safes, and felt like Robinson Crusoe when he 

suddenly came across prints of human bare feet on the sand of the desert island.” What do 

geologists and scientists say after studying the pictures of lunar cities and other anomalous 

objects? They say, such objects can't be natural formations. “We should admit they are 

artificial, especially the domes and pyramids.” Reasonable activity of an alien civilization 

showed up unexpectedly close to us. We were not ready for it psychologically, and some 

people hardly believe they are true even now." 

Translated by Maria Gousseva (original source = 

http://english.pravda.ru/main/2002/10/05/37771.html) 

-- Source: http://www.ufocasebook.com/moon.html 

60 "... synthesized from gypsum..." 

"Gypsum is a common mineral, with thick and extensive evaporite beds in association with 

sedimentary rocks. Deposits are known to occur in strata from as early as the Permian age. 

Gypsum is deposited in lake and sea water, as well as in hot springs, from volcanic vapors, 

and sulfate solutions in veins. Hydrothermal anhydrite in veins is commonly hydrated to 

196

gypsum by groundwater in near surface exposures. It is often associated with the minerals 

halite and sulfur. 

The word gypsum is derived from the aorist form of the Greek verb µαγειρεύω, "to cook", 

referring to the burnt or calcined mineral. Because the gypsum from the quarries of the 

Montmartre district of Paris has long furnished burnt gypsum used for various purposes, this 

material has been called plaster of Paris. It is also used in foot creams, shampoos and many 

other hair products. 

Because gypsum dissolves over time in water, gypsum is rarely found in the form of sand. 

However, the unique conditions of the White Sands National Monument in the US state of 

New Mexico have created a 710 km² (275 sq mile) expanse of white gypsum sand, enough 

to supply the construction industry with drywall for 1,000 years." 


61 "... electromagnetic force..." 

"In physics, the Lorentz force is the force on a point charge due to electromagnetic fields. 

Lorentz introduced this force in 1892. However, the discovery of the Lorentz force was 

before Lorentz's time. In particular, it can be seen at equation (77) in Maxwell's 1861 paper 

On Physical Lines of Force. Later, Maxwell listed it as equation "D" of his 1864 paper, A 

Dynamical Theory of the Electromagnetic Field, as one of the eight original Maxwell's 

equations. In this paper the equation was written as follows: 

where 

A is the magnetic vector potential, 

φ is the electrostatic potential, 

H is the magnetic field H, 

µ is magnetic permeability. 

Although this equation is obviously a direct precursor of the modern Lorentz force equation, 

it actually differs in two respects: 

• It does not contain a factor of q, the charge. Maxwell didn't use the concept of 

charge. The definition of E used here by Maxwell is unclear. He uses the term 

electromotive force. He operated from Faraday's electro-tonic state A, which he 

considered to be a momentum in his vortex sea. The closest term that we can trace 

to electric charge in Maxwell's papers is the density of free electricity, which appears 

to refer to the density of the aethereal medium of his molecular vortices and that 

gives rise to the momentum A. Maxwell believed that A was a fundamental quantity 

from which electromotive force can be derived. 

• The equation here contains the information that what we nowadays call E, which 

today can be expressed in terms of scalar and vector potentials according to 

197

The fact that E can be expressed this way is equivalent to one of the four modern 

Maxwell's equations, the Maxwell-Faraday equation. 

Despite its historical origins in the original set of eight Maxwell's equations, the Lorentz force 

is no longer considered to be one of "Maxwell's equations" as the term is currently used (that 

is, as reformulated by Heaviside). It now sits adjacent to Maxwell's equations as a separate 

and essential law. 

Significance of the Lorentz force 

While the modern Maxwell's equations describe how electrically charged particles and 

objects give rise to electric and magnetic fields, the Lorentz force law completes that picture 

by describing the force acting on a moving point charge q in the presence of electromagnetic 

fields. The Lorentz force law describes the effect of E and B upon a point charge, but such 

electromagnetic forces are not the entire picture. Charged particles are possibly coupled to 

other forces, notably gravity and nuclear forces. Thus, Maxwell's equations do not stand 

separate from other physical laws, but are coupled to them via the charge and current 

densities. The response of a point charge to the Lorentz law is one aspect; the generation of 

E and B by currents and charges is another. 

In real materials the Lorentz force is inadequate to describe the behavior of charged 

particles, both in principle and as a matter of computation. The charged particles in a 

material medium both respond to the E and B fields and generate these fields. Complex 

transport equations must be solved to determine the time and spatial response of charges, 

for example, the Boltzmann equation or the Fokker–Planck equation or the Navier-Stokes 

equations. For example, see magnetohydrodynamics, fluid dynamics, electrohydrodynamics, 

superconductivity, stellar evolution. An entire physical apparatus for dealing with these 

matters has developed. See for example, Green–Kubo relations and Green's function 

(many-body theory). 

Although one might suggest that these theories are only approximations intended to deal 

with large ensembles of "point particles", perhaps a deeper perspective is that the chargebearing 

particles may respond to forces like gravity, or nuclear forces, or boundary 

conditions." 


62 "... quadrillion..." 

"Quadrillion may mean either of the two numbers: 

1,000,000,000,000,000 (one thousand million million; 10 15 ; SI prefix peta) - increasingly 

common meaning in English language usage. 

1,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 (10 24 ; SI prefix yotta) - 

increasingly rare meaning in English language usage." 


198

63 "...points of origin to establish age and duration." 

"So far scientists have not found a way to determine the exact age of the Earth directly from 

Earth rocks because Earth's oldest rocks have been recycled and destroyed by the process 

of plate tectonics. If there are any of Earth's primordial rocks left in their original state, they 

have not yet been found. Nevertheless, scientists have been able to determine the probable 

age of the Solar System and to calculate an age for the Earth by assuming that the Earth 

and the rest of the solid bodies in the Solar System formed at the same time and are, 

therefore, of the same age. 

The ages of Earth and Moon rocks and of meteorites are measured by the decay of longlived 

radioactive isotopes of elements that occur naturally in rocks and minerals and that 

decay with half lives of 700 million to more than 100 billion years to stable isotopes of other 

elements. These dating techniques, which are firmly grounded in physics and are known 

collectively as radiometric dating, are used to measure the last time that the rock being 

dated was either melted or disturbed sufficiently to rehomogenize its radioactive elements." 

-- Reference: http://pubs.usgs.gov/gip/geotime/age.html 

64 

"... The physical universe itself is formed from the convergence and amalgamation 

of many other individual universes..." 

"A creation myth is a supernatural mytho-religious story or explanation that describes the 

beginnings of humanity, earth, life, and the universe (cosmogony), usually as a deliberate 

act of "creation" by a supreme being. Many accounts of creation share broadly similar 

themes. Common motifs include the fractionation of the things of the world from a primordial 

chaos; the separation of the mother and father gods; land emerging from an infinite and 

timeless ocean; or creation ex nihilo (Latin: out of nothing)." 


65 "... energy and forms can be created, but not destroyed..." 

"In physics, the law of conservation of energy states that the total amount of energy in any 

isolated system remains constant but cannot be recreated, although it may change forms, 

e.g. friction turns kinetic energy into thermal energy. In thermodynamics, the first law of 

thermodynamics is a statement of the conservation of energy for thermodynamic systems, 

and is the more encompassing version of the conservation of energy. In short, the law of 

conservation of energy states that energy can not be created or destroyed, it can only be 

changed from one form to another." 


66 

"... Tales of magic, sorcery and enchantment, fairy tales and mythology speak of 

such things..." 

Magic, sometimes known as sorcery, is a conceptual system that asserts human ability to 

control the natural world (including events, objects, people, and physical phenomena) 

through mystical, paranormal or supernatural means. The term can also refer to the 

practices employed by a person asserting this influence, and to beliefs that explain various 

199

events and phenomena in such terms. In many cultures, magic is under pressure from, and 

in competition with, scientific and religious conceptual systems. 

Adherents to magic believe that it may work by one or more of the following basic principles: 

• Natural forces that cannot be detected by science at present, and in fact may not 

be detectable at all. These magical forces are said to exist in addition to and 

alongside the four fundamental forces of nature: gravity, electromagnetism, the 

strong force and the weak force. 

• Intervention of spirits similar to these hypothetical natural forces, but with their 

own consciousness and intelligence. Believers in spirits will often describe a whole 

cosmos of beings of many different kinds, sometimes organized into a hierarchy. 

Aleister Crowley preferred the spelling magick, defining it as "the science and art of causing 

change to occur in conformity with the will." By this, he included "mundane" acts of will as 

well as ritual magic. In Magick in Theory and Practice, Chapter XIV, Crowley says: 

"What is a Magical Operation? It may be defined as any event in nature which is 

brought to pass by Will. We must not exclude potato-growing or banking from our 

definition. Let us take a very simple example of a Magical Act: that of a man blowing 

his nose." " 


67 "...they will capture other IS-BEs as slaves..." 

"The word slave in the English language originates from the Middle English sclave, from the 

Old French esclave, the Medieval Latin sclavus, the early Greek sklabos, from sklabenoi, 

Slavs, of Slavic origin; akin to Old Russian Slovene, an East Slavic tribe. The term sclavus 

originally referred to the Slavs of Eastern and Central Europe, as many of these people had 

been captured and then sold as slaves by Otto the Great and his successors. The former 

Latin word for "slave" was servus (cf. English serf). 

The evidence for slavery predates written records. It can be found in almost all cultures and 

continents. Slavery can be traced to the earliest records, such as the Code of Hammurabi in 

Mesopotamia (~1800 BC), which refers to slavery as an already established institution. In 

important exception occurred under the reign of the Achaemenid Empire in Persia in 500 

BC. The forced labor of women in some ancient and modern cultures may also be identified 

as slavery. Slavery, in this case, includes sexual services. 

Historically, most slaves were captured in wars or kidnapped in isolated raids, but some 

persons were sold into slavery by their parents, or by themselves, as a means of surviving 

extreme conditions. Most slaves were born into that status, to parents who were enslaved. 

Ancient Warfare often resulted in slavery for prisoners and their families, who were either 

killed, ransomed or sold as slaves. Captives were often considered the property of those 

who captured them and were looked upon as a prize of war. Slavery may originally have 

been more humane than simply executing those who would return to fight if they were freed, 

but the effect led to widespread enslavement of particular groups of people. Those captured 

sometimes differed in ethnicity, nationality, religion, or race from their enslavers, but often 

were the same as the captors. The dominant group in an area might take captives and turn 

them into slaves with little fear of suffering the like fate. The possibility always existed of 

200

eversals of fortune, as when Seneca warned, at the height of the Roman Empire, when 

powerful nations fought among themselves, anyone might find himself enslaved." 


68 "...asteroid belt..." 

"The asteroid belt is the region of the Solar System located roughly between the orbits of 

the planets Mars and Jupiter. It is occupied by numerous irregularly shaped bodies called 

asteroids or minor planets. More than half the mass within the main belt is contained in the 

four largest objects: Ceres, 4 Vesta, 2 Pallas, and 10 Hygiea. All of these have mean 

diameters of more than 400 km, while Ceres, the main belt's only dwarf planet, is about 

950 km in diameter. The remaining bodies range down to the size of a dust particle. The 

asteroid material is so thinly distributed that multiple unmanned spacecraft have traversed it 

without incident." 


69 "... the Big Dipper constellation..." 

"Within Ursa Major the stars of the Big Dipper have Bayer designations in consecutive Greek 

alphabetical order from the bowl to the handle. 

Dubhe α 

UMa 1.8 

M β 

era UM 2.4 79 

k a 

Megrez δ 

UMa 3.3 

Ali ε 

oth UM 1.8 81 

a 

Mi ζ 

zar UM 2.1 78 

a 

Al η 

kai UM 1.9 101 

d a 

124 

Proper 

Name 

Bayer 

Designation 

201 

Apparent Distance 

Magnitude (L Yrs) 

Phecda 

81 

γ UMa 2.4 84 

Near Mizar is a star called Alcorr and together they are informally known as the Horse and 

Rider. At magnitude 4.1, Alcor would normally be relatively easy to see with the unaided eye, 

but its proximity to Mizar renders it more difficult to resolve, and it has served as a traditional 

test of sight. In the 17th century, Mizar itself was discovered to be a binary star system —

the first telescopic binary found. The component stars are known as Mizar A and Mizar B. In 

1889, Mizar A was discovered to in fact be a binary as well, the first spectroscopic binary 

discovered, and with the subsequent discovery that Mizar B itself is also a binary, in total 

Mizar currently is known to be at least a quadruple star system." 


70 "... the body of the Archduke of Austria..." 

"Franz Ferdinand (December 18, 1863 – June 28, 1914) was an Archduke of Austria-Este, 

Prince Imperial of Austria and Prince Royal of Hungary and Bohemia, and from 1896 until 

his death, heir presumptive to the Austro-Hungarian throne. His assassination in Sarajevo 

precipitated the Austrian declaration of war. This caused countries allied with Austria- 

Hungary (the Central Powers) and countries allied with Serbia (the Entente Powers) to 

declare war on each other, starting World War I. 

In 1889, Franz Ferdinand's life changed dramatically. His cousin Crown Prince Rudolf 

committed suicide at his hunting lodge in Mayerling, leaving Franz Ferdinand's father, 

Archduke Karl Ludwig, as first in line to the throne. However his father renounced his 

succession rights a few days after the Crown Prince's death. Henceforth, Franz Ferdinand 

was groomed to succeed. 

On June 28, 1914, at approximately 11:15 am, Franz Ferdinand and his wife were killed in 

Sarajevo, the capital of the Austro-Hungarian province of Bosnia and Herzegovina, by 

Gavrilo Princip, a member of Young Bosnia and one of several (a few) assassins organized 

by The Black Hand (Црна рука/Tsrna Ruka). The event, known as the Assassination in 

Sarajevo, triggered World War I. 

Franz and Sophie had previously been attacked when a bomb was thrown at their car. It 

missed them, but many civilians were injured. Franz and Sophie both insisted on going to 

see all those injured at the hospital. As a result of this, Princip saw them and shot Sophie in 

the abdomen. Franz was shot in the jugular and was still alive when witnesses arrived to his 

aid, but it was too late; he died within minutes. 

The assassinations, along with the arms race, nationalism, imperialism, militarism, and the 

alliance system all contributed to the beginning of World War I, which began less than two 

months after Franz Ferdinand's death, with Austria-Hungary's declaration of war against 

Serbia." 


71 ..."force field"... 

"Originally a term coined by Michael Faraday to provide an intuitive paradigm, but theoretical 

construct, for the behavior of electromagnetic fields, the term force field refers to the 

lines of force one object (the "source object") exerts on another object or a collection 

of other objects. An object might be a mass particle or an electric or magnetic 

charge, for example. The lines do not have to be straight, in the Euclidean geometry case, 

but may be curved. Faraday called these theoretical connections between objects lines of 

force because the objects are most directly connected to the source object along this line. 

202

Examples of force fields: 

• A local Newtonian gravitational field near Earth ground typically consists of a uniform 

array of vectors pointing in one direction---downwards, towards the ground; its force 

field is represented by the Cartesian vector , where points in a direction away from 

the ground, and m refers to the mass, and g refers to the acceleration due to gravity. 

• A global Gravitational field consists of a spherical array of vectors pointing towards 

the center of gravity. Its classical force field, in spherical coordinates, is represented 

by the vector, , which is just Newton's Law of Gravity, with the radial unit vector 

pointing towards the origin of the sphere (center of the Earth). 

• A conservative Electric field has an electric charge (or a smeared plum pudding of 

electric charges) as its source object. In the case of the point charges, the force field 

is represented by , where is the position vector that represents the straightest line 

between the source charge and the other charge. 

• A static Magnetic field has a magnetic charge (a magnetic monopole or a charge 

distribution). 

• The electromagnetic force is given by the Lorentz force formula, which in SI units is, 

." 


72 "Electroshock..." 

"The story of electric shock began in 1938, when Italian psychiatrist Ugo Cerletti visited a 

Rome slaughterhouse to see what could be learned from the method that was employed to 

butcher hogs. In Cerletti's own words, "As soon as the hogs were clamped by the [electric] 

tongs, they fell unconscious, stiffened, then after a few seconds they were shaken by 

convulsions.... During this period of unconsciousness (epileptic coma), the butcher stabbed 

and bled the animals without difficulty.... 

"At this point I felt we could venture to experiment on man, and I instructed my assistants to 

be on the alert for the selection of a suitable subject." 

Cerletti's first victim was provided by the local police - a man described by Cerletti as "lucid 

and well-oriented." After surviving the first blast without losing consciousness, the victim 

overheard Cerletti discussing a second application with a higher voltage. He begged Cerletti, 

"Non una seconda! Mortifierel" ("Not another one! It will kill me!") 

Ignoring the objections of his assistants, Cerletti increased the voltage and duration and fired 

again. With the "successful" electrically induced convulsion of his victim, Ugo Cerletti 

brought about the application of hog-slaughtering skills to humans, creating one of the most 

brutal techniques of psychiatry. 

*Electric shock is also called electro-convulsive "therapy" or treatment (ECT), electroshock 

therapy or electric shock treatment (EST), electrostimulation, and electrolytic therapy (ELT). 

All are euphemistic terms for the same process: sending a searing blast of electricity through 

the brain in order to alter behavior." (Reference: http://www.sntp.net/ect/ect3.htm) 

Today Electroshock therapy (ECT) is most often used as a treatment for severe major 

depression which has not responded to other treatment, and is also used in the treatment of 

mania, catatonia, schizophrenia and other disorders. It first gained widespread use as a form 

203

of treatment in the 1940s and 50s. Today, an estimated 1 million people worldwide receive 

ECT every year, usually in a course of 6-12 treatments administered 2 or 3 times a week. 

Electroconvulsive therapy has "side-effects" which include confusion and memory loss for 

events around the time period of treatment. ECT have been shown to cause persistent 

memory loss. It is the effects of ECT on long-term memory that give rise to much of the 

concern surrounding its use. The acute effects of ECT include amnesia. 

Registered nurse Barbara C. Cody reports in a letter to the Washington Post that her life 

"was forever changed by 13 outpatient ECTs I received in 1983. Shock 'therapy' totally and 

permanently disabled me. "EEGs [electroencephalograms] verify the extensive damage 

shock did to my brain. Fifteen to 20 years of my life were simply erased; only small bits 

and pieces have returned. I was also left with short-term memory impairment and serious 

cognitive deficits. "Shock 'therapy' took my past, my college education, my musical 

abilities, even the knowledge that my children were, in fact, my children." 

Ernest Hemingway, American author, committed suicide shortly after Electric Shock 

treatment at the Menninger Clinic in 1961. He is reported to have said to his biographer, 

"Well, what is the sense of ruining my head and erasing my memory, which is my 

capital, and putting me out of business? It was a brilliant cure but we lost the 

patient...." 


73 "...electric voltage..." 

"The general public may consider household mains circuits (100–250 V AC), which carry the 

highest voltages they normally encounter, to be high voltage. For example, an installer of 

heating, ventilation and air conditioning equipment may be licensed to install 24 Volt control 

circuits, but may not be permitted to connect the 240 volt power circuits of the equipment. 

Voltages over approximately 50 volts can usually cause dangerous amounts of 

current to flow through a human being touching two points of a circuit. 

Voltages of greater than 50 V are capable of producing heart fibrillation if they produce 

electric currents in body tissues which happen to pass through the chest area. The 

electrocution danger is mostly determined by the low conductivity of dry human skin. If skin 

is wet, or if there are wounds, or if the voltage is applied to electrodes which penetrate the 

skin, then even voltage sources below 40 V can be lethal if contacted." 


74 "...Post hypnotic suggestions..." 

"The ability of a human to be induced into a form of behavior or thinking pattern after coming 

out of the hypnotic state. Post hypnotic suggestions are administered by the hypnotist 

and may optionally include a time scope. An altered sense of perception or behavioral 

pattern may be "programmed" into the person under hypnosis. Certain sequences of 

events may be set as triggers to enter or exit the post-hypnotic pattern. The behavior 

patterns resemble conditioned reflexes, though administered without classical behavior 

alteration techniques. 

204

Examples: 

Any number, color, object, etc. may be induced to be ignored by the patient after full 

consciousness. A certain keyword starts the suggestion and a different word ends it. The 

patient will not know nor use the item to be ignored. He/she may state that the sea is 

colored red, if suggested to ignore the color blue. A count of eleven may be achieved if 

asked to count ones fingers if a number -say 5- is suggested to be ignored. Thus the patient 

counts 1-2-3-4-6-7-8-9-10-11 

Different type of behavior patterns may be induced such as forcing the patient to recite a 

certain sentence whenever anyone says out loud the special keyword. The patient is 

fully aware of the conditioned action but it is very difficult, if not impossible, to restrain from 

doing it. Sweating, loss of coordination and full lack of concentration plagues the 

patient until he/she performs the programmed action. 

An object may be set to be perceived as invisible and it will be fully ignored and evaded 

during the period of suggestion. Experiments may be performed with a coffee mug, induced 

to be invisible. If the mug is put on top of a page with writing, the patient will only read the 

parts not covered by the mug. Even though the sentences may make no sense, nothing is 

seemingly wrong to the suspected. It is difficult to suggest an object be invisible, yet stay 

tactile. Usually the object is completely ignored by all senses. Thus, the mug in the 

example will reportedly not exist, even when the patient is touching it. 

Stage hypnotists will sometimes perform shows in which they hypnotize participants to think 

they are some celebrity and behave exactly like them. John Mohl, stage hypnotist and 

member of The National Guild of Hypnotists, says that he has often hypnotized people to 

become someone else! Mohl noticed that adults often became a celebrity while Middle or 

High School students usually become something much more creative or imaginative." 


75 "... Untouchables..." 

"In the Indian caste system, a Dalit, often called an untouchable, or an outcaste, is a 

person who according to traditional Hindu belief does not have any "varnas". Varna refers to 

the Hindu belief that most humans were supposedly created from different parts of the body 

of the divinity Purusha. The part from which a varna was supposedly created defines a 

person's social status with regard to issues such as whom they may marry and which 

professions they may hold. Dalits fall outside the varnas system and have historically been 

prevented from doing any but the most menial jobs. (However, a distinction must be made 

between lower-caste people and Pariahs.) Included are leather-workers (called chamar), 

carcass handlers (called mahar),poor farmers and landless labourers, night soil scavengers 

(called bhangi or chura), street handicrafters, folk artists, street cleaners, dhobi, etc. 

Traditionally, they were treated as pariahs in South Asian society and isolated in their own 

communities, to the point that even their shadows were avoided by the upper castes. 

Discrimination against Dalits still exists in rural areas in the private sphere, in ritual matters 

such as access to eating places and water sources. It has largely disappeared, however, in 

urban areas and in the public sphere, in rights of movement and access to schools. The 

earliest rejection of discrimination, at least in spiritual matters, was made as far back as the 

205

Bhagavada Gita, which says that no person, no matter what, is barred from enlightenment 

There are an estimated 160 million Dalits in India." 

Reference: Wikipedia.org 

"Human rights abuses against these people, known as Dalits, are legion. A random sampling 

of headlines in mainstream Indian newspapers tells their story: "Dalit boy beaten to death for 

plucking flowers"; "Dalit tortured by cops for three days"; "Dalit 'witch' paraded naked in 

Bihar"; "Dalit killed in lock-up at Kurnool"; "7 Dalits burnt alive in caste clash"; "5 Dalits 

lynched in Haryana"; "Dalit woman gang-raped, paraded naked"; "Police egged on mob to 

lynch Dalits". 

"Dalits are not allowed to drink from the same wells, attend the same temples, wear shoes in 

the presence of an upper caste, or drink from the same cups in tea stalls," said Smita 

Narula, a senior researcher with Human Rights Watch, and author of Broken People: Caste 

Violence Against India's "Untouchables." Human Rights Watch is a worldwide activist 

organization based in New York. India's Untouchables are relegated to the lowest jobs, and 

live in constant fear of being publicly humiliated, paraded naked, beaten, and raped with 

impunity by upper-caste Hindus seeking to keep them in their place. Merely walking through 

an upper-caste neighborhood is a life-threatening offense. Nearly 90 percent of all the poor 

Indians and 95 percent of all the illiterate Indians are Dalits." 

Reference: 

http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2003/06/0602_030602_untouchables.html 

76 "...political prisoners..." 

"A political prisoner is someone held in prison or otherwise detained, perhaps under house 

arrest, for his/her involvement in political activity. 

political prisoners are arrested and tried with a veneer of legality, where false criminal 

charges, manufactured evidence, and unfair trials are used to disguise the fact that an 

individual is a political prisoner. This is common in situations which may otherwise be 

decried nationally and internationally as a human rights violation and suppression of a 

political dissident. A political prisoner can also be someone that has been denied bail 

unfairly, denied parole when it would reasonably have been given to a prisoner charged with 

a comparable crime, or special powers may be invoked by the judiciary. 

Particularly in this latter situation, whether an individual is regarded as a political prisoner 

may depend upon subjective political perspective or interpretation of the evidence. 

Governments typically reject assertions that they hold political prisoners. 

Examples: 

In the Soviet Union, dubious psychiatric diagnoses were sometimes used to confine 

political prisoners. In Nazi Germany, "Night and Fog" prisoners were among the first victims 

of fascist repression. In North Korea, entire families are jailed if one family member is 

suspected of anti-government sentiments." 


77 "... His commanding officer ordered that a battle cruiser be dispatched..." 

206

Editor's Note: The only Wikipedia.org reference to the term "battle cruiser" is a US or 

British Navy ships. Another interesting and entertaining reference is as follows: 

"The Honorverse is the semi-official name for the setting of a military science fiction 

series of stories by David Weber featuring Honor Harrington, the Nelsonesque heroine in a 

series reminiscent of C. S. Forester's Horatio Hornblower book series. The books are 

popular in the United States and new releases regularly make The New York Times Best 

Seller list. 

The following list refers to starship classes within different areas of Honorverse: 

These starship classes are in the People's Republic of Haven: 

• Cimeterres-class: LAC 

• Program 13-class: LAC 

• Bastogne-class: destroyer 

• City-class: destroyer 

• Desforge-class: destroyer 

• Frigate-class l: light cruiser 

• Conqueror-class: light cruiser 

• Charles Wade Pope-class: light cruiser 

• Brillance-class: light cruiser 

• Mars-A-class: heavy cruiser 

• Mars-B-class: heavy cruiser 

• Scimitar-class: heavy cruiser 

• Sword-class: heavy cruiser 

• Tiger-class: battlecruiser 

• Warlord-class: battlecruiser 

• Sultan-class: battlecruiser 

• Triumphant-class: battleship 

• Nouveau Paris-class: dreadnought - Formally thought to be the New Boston-class 

• Rousseau-class: dreadnought 

• DuQuesne-class: superdreadnought 

• Sovereign of Space-class: pod-superdreadnaught 

• Temeraire-class: pod-superdreadnaught 

• Astra-class: LAC Carrier 

• Aviary-class: LAC Carrier" 


78 "...a few hundred miles north of the equator on Mars in the Cydonia region." 

This statement was made by Airl in 1947. The following photographs of this area were not 

taken by NASA satellites in the 1970s! 

( The following internet links shows maps of a complex of artificial looking structures which 

some people have referred to a the "Pyramid Complex, The Face on Mars, and other 

geological features that are strikingly similar to symbols and architecture found in 

Mesoamerican and Egyptian pyramid civilizations. Notice how the "pyramids and face 

structures look as though they have been partially destroyed! Had there been an "Old 

207

Empire" base at this location, which was destroyed by a cruiser attack from The Domain 

Force, it base would have been significantly damaged. ) 

http://www.greatdreams.com/cydonia.htm 

http://www.qtm.net/~geibdan/cydonia.html 

"In addition, a team of scientists from the United States Geological Survey reported at the 

recent annual Lunar and Planetary Science Conference in Houston, Texas, that images 

taken by NASA’s Mars-orbiting spacecraft Mars Odyssey show what appear to be cave 

entrances where primitive life forms – “past or present microbial life” – could have been 

sheltered, and where water could exist in liquid form. 

A more detailed perusal of the report reveals that the spacecraft actually photographed, in 

both visual and infrared, puzzling dark circular structures associated with these caves - 

structures ranging in size from 100 to 250 meters (330 to 825 feet). Picking up the hardlynoticed 

story in its June 2007 issue, the prestigious journal Scientific American has now 

provided additional information: Seven such “football size” caverns were identified; they are 

425 feet deep. " 


79 "... mind control..." 

"Mind control (or "brainwashing") refers to a broad range of psychological tactics able to 

subvert an individual's control of his own thinking, behavior, emotions, or decisions. The 

concept is closely related to hypnosis, but differs in practical approach. 

William Sargant connected Pavlov’s findings (the Russian researcher who experimented on 

stimulus-response mechanism with dogs) to the ways people learned and internalized belief 

systems. Conditioned behavior patterns could be changed by stimulated stresses beyond a 

dog’s capacity for response, in essence causing a breakdown. This could also be caused by 

intense signals, longer than normal waiting periods, rotating positive and negative signals 

and changing a dog’s physical condition, as through illness. Depending on the dog’s initial 

personality, this could possibly cause a new belief system to be held tenaciously. Sargant 

also connected Pavlov’s findings to the mechanisms of brain-washing.... 

"Though men are not dogs, they should humbly try to remember how much they 

resemble dogs in their brain functions, and not boast themselves as demigods. They 

are gifted with religious and social apprehensions, and they are gifted with the power 

of reason; but all these faculties are physiologically entailed to the brain. Therefore 

the brain should not be abused by having forced upon it any religious or political 

mystique that stunts the reason, or any form of crude rationalism that stunts the 

religious sense." (p. 274) 

Psychologist Margaret Singer describes six conditions which would create an 

atmosphere in which thought reform is possible. Singer states that these conditions 

involve no need for physical coercion or violence. 

• Keep the victim unaware of what is going on and how he is being changed a step at 

a time. 

208

• Control the victim's social and/or physical environment; especially control the 

victim's time. 

• Systematically create a sense of powerlessness in the victim. This is accomplished 

by getting victims away from their normal social support group for a period of time 

and into an environment where the majority of people are already group members. 

o The victims serve as models of the attitudes and behaviors of the group and 

speak an in-group language. 

o Strip victims of their main occupation (quit jobs, drop out of school) or 

source of income or have them turn over their income (or the majority of) to 

the group. 

o Once stripped of your usual support network, your confidence in your own 

perception erodes. 

o As your sense of powerlessness increases, your good judgment and 

understanding of the world are diminished. (ordinary view of reality is 

destabilized) 

o As group attacks your previous worldview, it causes you distress and inner 

confusion; yet you are not allowed to speak about this confusion or object to 

it -- leadership suppresses questions and counters resistance. 

o This process is sped up if you are kept tired. 

• Manipulate a system of rewards, punishments and experiences in such a way as to 

inhibit behavior that reflects the victim's former social identity. 

o Manipulation of experiences can be accomplished through various methods 

of trance induction, including leaders using such techniques as paced 

speaking patterns, guided imagery, chanting, long prayer sessions or 

lectures, and lengthy meditation sessions. 

o Your old beliefs and patterns of behavior are defined as irrelevant or evil. 

Leadership wants these old patterns eliminated, so the victims must 

suppress them. 

o Victims get positive feedback for conforming to the group's beliefs and 

behaviors and negative feedback for old beliefs and behavior. 

• Manipulate a system of rewards, punishments, and experiences in order to promote 

learning the group's ideology or belief system and group-approved behaviors. 

o Good behavior, demonstrating an understanding and acceptance of the 

group's beliefs, and compliance are rewarded while questioning, expressing 

doubts or criticizing are met with disapproval, redress and possible rejection. 

If one expresses a question, he or she is made to feel that there is 

something inherently wrong with them to be questioning. 

o The only feedback victims get is from the group, they become totally 

dependent upon the rewards given by those who control the environment. 

o Victims must learn varying amounts of new information about the beliefs of 

the group and the behaviors expected by the group. 

o The more complicated and filled with contradictions the new system is and 

the more difficult it is to learn, the more effective the conversion process will 

be. 

o Esteem and affection from peers is very important to new recruits. Approval 

comes from having the new victim's behaviors and thought patterns conform 

to the models (victims). Victims' relationship with peers is threatened 

whenever they fail to learn or display new behaviors. Over time, the easy 

solution to the insecurity generated by the difficulties of learning the new 

system is to inhibit any display of doubts -- new recruits simply acquiesce, 

affirm and act as if they do understand and accept the new ideology. 

209

• Put forth a closed system of logic and an authoritarian structure that permits no 

feedback and refuses to be modified except by leadership approval or executive 

order. 

o The group has a top-down, pyramid structure. The leaders must have verbal 

ways of never losing. 

o Victims are not allowed to question, criticize or complain -- if they do, the 

leaders allege that the victim is defective -- not the organization or the 

beliefs. 

o The individual is always wrong -- the system, its leaders and its belief are 

always right. 

o Remolding of the individual victim happens in a closed system. As victims 

learn to modify their behavior in order to be accepted in this closed system, 

they change -- begin to speak the language -- which serves to further isolate 

them from their prior beliefs and behaviors." 

Social psychology tactics 

A contemporary view of mind control sees it as an intensified and persistent use of well 

researched social psychology principles like compliance, conformity, persuasion, 

dissonance, reactance, framing or emotional manipulation. 

One of the most notable proponents of such theories is social psychologist Philip Zimbardo, 

former president of the American Psychological Association: 

"I conceive of mind control as a phenomena encompassing all the ways in 

which personal, social and institutional forces are exerted to induce 

compliance, conformity, belief, attitude, and value change in others. 

"Mind control is the process by which individual or collective freedom of 

choice and action is compromised by agents or agencies that modify or 

distort perception, motivation, affect, cognition and/or behavioral outcomes. It 

is neither magical nor mystical, but a process that involves a set of basic 

social psychological principles." 

In Influence, Science and Practice, social psychologist Robert Cialdini argues that mind 

control is possible through the covert exploitation of the unconscious rules that 

underlie and facilitate healthy human social interactions. He states that common social rules 

can be used to prey upon the unwary, and he titles them as follows: 

• "Reciprocation: The Old Give and Take...and Take" 

• "Commitment and Consistency: Hobgoblins of the Mind" 

• "Social Proof: Truths Are Us" 

• "Liking: The Friendly Thief" 

• "Authority: Directed Deference" 

• "Scarcity: The Rule of the Few" 

Using these six broad categories, he offers specific examples of both mild and extreme mind 

control (both one on one and in groups), notes the conditions under which each social rule is 

most easily exploited for false ends, and offers suggestions on how to resist such methods." 


210

80 "... remote thought control..." 

EDITOR'S NOTE: If "hypersonic sound" (see reference below) can already be used 

on Earth, which has been using electricity for only 150 years, imagine a technology 

that has been refined over millions of years, that could transmit thoughts that are 

precisely targeted to an individual person across millions of miles of space. 

"The lunatic is in my head," sang Pink Floyd on their landmark "Dark Side of the Moon" 

album released 35 years ago. "There's someone in my head but it's not me." 

In 2008, there is a chance that the voice inside your head may be trying to sell you 

something. Advertisers are using a new acoustic technology to project advertising slogans 

directly into your head. And not everyone is happy about the aural intrusion. 

In fact, the space between your ears may be the newest battleground in the conflict 

between privacy and technology. The technique is called hypersonic sound and it was 

created by inventor Woody Norris. Hypersonic sound (HSS) projection enables sound to 

be directed precisely to one individual without any spillover. 

In tandem with an ultrasonic emitter and a signal processor/amplifier, HSS projects a column 

of modulated ultrasonic frequencies into the air. The ultrasonic frequencies are inaudible by 

themselves, but the interaction of the frequencies with the air create sounds that can be 

heard by anyone inside the column. Hypersonic sound can direct sound as precisely as a 

laser beam can direct light. 

One only needs to be standing in the path of an HSS beam in order to hear the sound. 

However, the sensation to those hearing is that the sound is being projected from inside their 

skull. 

Pretty cool, thinks inventor Norris. Or pretty creepy if you don't know what's going on. It is 

already being done from a billboard on Prince Street in New York City. 

Advertising for a television show called "Paranormal State," which airs on the Arts and 

Entertainment Network (A&E), has been sent through HSS to unsuspecting pedestrians who 

trigger a sensor as they stroll by. The sound that is emitted can be heard only by them. 

Science and technology writer Clive Thompson, has written about the Prince Street billboard 

for Wired magazine. He experienced HSS himself, writing that it felt "creepy" to hear a 

woman's voice whisper, "Who's there? Who's there?" 

It used to be that we could at least be guaranteed privacy in the space between our ears. 

That is no longer true, thanks to the invention of "in-head advertising." 

The freedom to think our own thoughts without artificial manipulation from outside 

sources may be our latest civil rights battle." 

By RUTH N. GELLER 

HumanistNetworkNews.org 

April 2, 2008 

-- Reference: http://humaniststudies.org/enews/?id=342&showAll=true 

81 "... the remote mind-control operation..." 

211

"One of the earliest examples of remote control was developed in 1893 by Nikola Tesla, 

and described in his patent, U.S. Patent 613,809 , named "Method of an Apparatus for 

Controlling Mechanism of Moving Vehicle or Vehicles". 

"In 1903, Leonardo Torres Quevedo presented the Telekino at the Paris Academy of 

Science, accompanied by a brief, and making an experimental demonstration. In the same 

year, he obtained a patent in France, Spain, Great Britain, and the United States. The 

Telekino consisted of a robot that executed commands transmitted by electromagnetic 

waves. It constituted the world's first apparatus for radio control and was a pioneer in the 

field of remote control. In 1906, in the presence of the king and before a great crowd, Torres 

successfully demonstrated the invention in the port of Bilbao, guiding a boat from the shore. 

Later, he would try to apply the Telekino to projectiles and torpedoes, but had to abandon 

the project for lack of financing. 

The first remote-controlled model airplane flew in 1932, and the use of remote control 

technology for military purposes was worked intensively during the Second World War, 

one result of this being the German Wasserfall missile." 

Remote control technology is also used in space travel, for instance the Russian 

Lunokhod vehicles were remote-controlled from the ground. Direct remote control of 

space vehicles at greater distances from the earth is not practical due to increasing signal 

delay times." 


82 "... mind control..." 

Editor's Note: The most famously publicized evidence of the use of mind-control 

operations is the CIA project, "MK-ULTRA": 

"Project MK-ULTRA, or MKULTRA, was the code name for a covert CIA mind-control and 

chemical interrogation research program, run by the Office of Scientific Intelligence, that 

began in the early 1950s and continued at least through the late 1960s. There is much 

published evidence that the project involved the surreptitious use of many types of drugs, as 

well as other methodology, to manipulate individual mental states and to alter brain function. 

Project MK-ULTRA was first brought to wide public attention in 1975 by the U.S. Congress, 

through investigations by the Church Committee, and by a presidential commission known 

as the Rockefeller Commission. Investigative efforts were hampered by the fact that CIA 

Director Richard Helms ordered all MK-ULTRA files destroyed in 1973. 

Although the CIA insists that MK-ULTRA-type experiments have been abandoned, 14-year 

CIA veteran Victor Marchetti has stated in various interviews that the CIA routinely conducts 

disinformation campaigns and that CIA mind control research continued. In a 1977 interview, 

Marchetti specifically called the CIA claim that MK-ULTRA was abandoned a 'cover story.'. 

On the Senate floor in 1977, Senator Ted Kennedy said: 

The Deputy Director of the CIA revealed that over thirty universities and institutions were 

involved in an 'extensive testing and experimentation' program which included covert drug 

212

tests on unwitting citizens 'at all social levels, high and low, native Americans and foreign.' 

Several of these tests involved the administration of LSD to 'unwitting subjects in social 

situations.' At least one death, that of Dr. [Frank] Olson, resulted from these activities. The 

Agency itself acknowledged that these tests made little scientific sense. The agents doing 

the monitoring were not qualified scientific observers. 

A precursor of the MK-ULTRA program began in 1945 when the Joint Intelligence Objectives 

Agency was established and given direct responsibility for Operation Paperclip. Operation 

Paperclip was a program to recruit former Nazi spies, scientists and experts in torture 

and brain washing, some of whom had just been identified and prosecuted as war criminals 

during the Nuremberg Trials. 

Several secret U.S. government projects grew out of Operation Paperclip. These projects 

included Project CHATTER (established 1947), and Project BLUEBIRD (established 1950), 

which was later renamed to Project ARTICHOKE in 1951. Their purpose was to study mindcontrol, 

interrogation, behavior modification and related topics. 

Headed by Dr. Sidney Gottlieb, the MK-ULTRA project was started on the order of CIA 

director Allen Dulles on April 13, 1953, largely in response to Soviet, Chinese, and North 

Korean use of mind-control techniques on U.S. prisoners of war in Korea. The CIA wanted to 

use similar methods on their own captives. The CIA was also interested in being able to 

manipulate foreign leaders with such techniques, and would later invent several schemes to 

drug Fidel Castro. 

Experiments were often conducted without the subjects' knowledge or consent. In some 

cases, academic researchers being funded through grants from CIA front organizations were 

unaware that their work was being used for these purposes. 

In 1964, the project was renamed MK-SEARCH. The project attempted to produce a perfect 

truth drug for use in interrogating suspected Soviet spies during the Cold War, and 

generally to explore any other possibilities of mind control. 

An MK-ULTRA program tagged "Operation Teapot" involved the testing of pregnant women 

with radiation, among other things. Also under this program, U.S. army soldiers were dosed 

with LSD to study the effects of panic. 

Another MK-ULTRA effort, Subproject 54, was the Navy's top secret "Perfect Concussion" 

program, which used sub aural frequency blasts to erase memory. During this program 

LSD's corollary effect on controlled and channeled mass panic was discovered. 

MK-ULTRA head Sidney Gottlieb was involved with both Operation Teapot and Subproject 

54. The U.S. government officially denied involvement until 1995 when an official apology 

was issued to the pregnant women and to the affected U.S. army soldiers. However no 

apologies were offered to the affected U.S. Navy soldiers or to a group of Oregon prison 

inmates, whose testicles were irradiated without their knowledge. Compensation for medical 

treatment resulting from these experiments has been disputed and remains tied up in 

arbitration more than 40 years after the fact. Since 1995, most of the associated files have 

been reclassified as Top Secret. 

213

Because most MK-ULTRA records were deliberately destroyed in 1973 by order of then CIA 

Director Richard Helms, it has been difficult, if not impossible, for investigators to gain a 

complete understanding of the more than 150 individually funded research sub-projects 

sponsored by MK Ultra and related CIA programs. 

Aims 

The Agency poured millions of dollars into studies probing dozens of methods of 

influencing and controlling the mind. One 1955 MK-ULTRA document gives an indication 

of the size and range of the effort; this document refers to the study of an assortment of 

mind-altering substances described as follows: 

1. Substances which will promote illogical thinking and impulsiveness to the point 

where the recipient would be discredited in public. 

2. Substances which increase the efficiency of mentation and perception. 

3. Materials which will prevent or counteract the intoxicating effect of alcohol. 

4. Materials which will promote the intoxicating effect of alcohol. 

5. Materials which will produce the signs and symptoms of recognized diseases in a 

reversible way so that they may be used for malingering, etc. 

6. Materials which will render the induction of hypnosis easier or otherwise 

enhance its usefulness. 

7. Substances which will enhance the ability of individuals to withstand privation, 

torture and coercion during interrogation and so-called "brain-washing". 

8. Materials and physical methods which will produce amnesia for events preceding 

and during their use. 

9. Physical methods of producing shock and confusion over extended periods of time 

and capable of surreptitious use. 

10. Substances which produce physical disablement such as paralysis of the legs, acute 

anemia, etc. 

11. Substances which will produce "pure" euphoria with no subsequent let-down. 

12. Substances which alter personality structure in such a way that the tendency of the 

recipient to become dependent upon another person is enhanced. 

13. A material which will cause mental confusion of such a type that the individual under 

its influence will find it difficult to maintain a fabrication under questioning. 

14. Substances which will lower the ambition and general working efficiency of men 

when administered in undetectable amounts. 

15. Substances which promote weakness or distortion of the eyesight or hearing 

faculties, preferably without permanent effects. 

16. A knockout pill which can surreptitiously be administered in drinks, food, cigarettes, 

as an aerosol, etc., which will be safe to use, provide a maximum of amnesia, and 

be suitable for use by agent types on an ad hoc basis. 

17. A material which can be surreptitiously administered by the above routes and which 

in very small amounts will make it impossible for a man to perform any physical 

activity whatsoever. 

Historians have learned that creating a "Manchurian Candidate" subject through 

"mind control" techniques was undoubtedly a goal of MK-ULTRA and related CIA 

projects. 

214

Budget 

A secretive arrangement granted a percentage of the CIA budget. The MK-ULTRA 

director was granted six percent of the CIA operating budget in 1953, without oversight or 

accounting. 

Experiments 

CIA documents suggest that "chemical, biological and radiological" means were investigated 

for the purpose of mind control as part of MK-ULTRA. 

Drugs 

LSD 

Early efforts focused on LSD, which later came to dominate many of MK-ULTRA's programs. 

Experiments included administering LSD to CIA employees, military personnel, doctors, 

other government agents, prostitutes, mentally ill patients, and members of the general 

public in order to study their reactions. LSD and other drugs were usually administered 

without the subject's knowledge and informed consent, a violation of the Nuremberg Code 

that the U.S. agreed to follow after WWII. 

Efforts to "recruit" subjects were often illegal, even discounting the fact that drugs were being 

administered (though actual use of LSD, for example, was legal in the United States until 

October 6, 1966). In Operation Midnight Climax, the CIA set up several brothels to obtain a 

selection of men who would be too embarrassed to talk about the events. The men were 

dosed with LSD, and the brothels were equipped with one-way mirrors and the "sessions" 

were filmed for later viewing and study. 

Some subjects' participation was consensual, and in many of these cases, the subjects 

appeared to be singled out for even more extreme experiments. In one case, volunteers 

were given LSD for 77 consecutive days. 

LSD was eventually dismissed by MK-ULTRA's researchers as too unpredictable in its 

effects. Although useful information was sometimes obtained through questioning subjects 

on LSD, not uncommonly the most marked effect would be the subject's absolute and utter 

certainty that they were able to withstand any form of interrogation attempt, even physical 

torture. 

Other drugs 

Another technique investigated was connecting a barbiturate IV into one arm and an 

amphetamine IV into the other. The barbiturates were released into the subject first, and as 

soon as the subject began to fall asleep, the amphetamines were released. The subject 

would begin babbling incoherently at this point, and it was sometimes possible to ask 

questions and get useful answers. 

Other experiments involved heroin, morphine, temazepam (used under code name MK- 

SEARCH), mescaline, psilocybin, scopolamine, marijuana, alcohol, and sodium pentothal. 

215

Hypnosis 

Declassified MK-ULTRA documents indicate hypnosis was studied in the early 1950s. 

Experimental goals included: the creation of "hypnotically induced anxieties," "hypnotically 

increasing ability to learn and recall complex written matter," studying hypnosis and 

polygraph examinations, "hypnotically increasing ability to observe and recall complex 

arrangements of physical objects," and studying "relationship of personality to susceptibility 

to hypnosis." 

Canadian experiments 

The experiments were exported to Canada when the CIA recruited Scottish psychiatrist 

Donald Ewen Cameron, creator of the "psychic driving" concept, which the CIA found 

particularly interesting. Cameron had been hoping to correct schizophrenia by erasing 

existing memories and completely rebuilding the psyche. He commuted from Albany, New 

York to Montreal every week to work at the Allan Memorial Institute of McGill University and 

was paid $69,000 from 1957 to 1964 to carry out MKULTRA experiments there. 

In addition to LSD, Cameron also experimented with various paralytic drugs as well as 

electroconvulsive therapy at thirty to forty times the normal power. His "driving" 

experiments consisted of putting subjects into drug-induced coma for weeks at a time (up to 

three months in one case) while playing tape loops of noise or simple repetitive statements. 

His experiments were typically carried out on patients who had entered the institute for minor 

problems such as anxiety disorders and postpartum depression, many of whom suffered 

permanently from his actions. His treatments resulted in victims' incontinence, amnesia, 

forgetting how to talk, forgetting their parents, and thinking their interrogators were their 

parents. His work was inspired and paralleled by the British psychiatrist Dr William Sargant 

at St Thomas' Hospital, London, and Belmont Hospital, Surrey, who also experimented 

extensively and very damagingly on his patients without their consent and was equally 

involved with the Intelligence Services. 

It was during this era that Cameron became known worldwide as the first chairman of 

the World Psychiatric Association as well as president of the American and Canadian 

psychiatric associations. Cameron had also been a member of the Nuremberg medical 

tribunal only a decade earlier. 

Revelation 

In 1973, CIA Director Richard Helms ordered all MK-ULTRA files destroyed. Pursuant to 

this order, most CIA documents regarding the project were destroyed, making a full 

investigation of MK-ULTRA all but impossible. 

In December 1974, The New York Times reported that the CIA had conducted illegal 

domestic activities, including experiments on U.S. citizens, during the 1960s. That report 

prompted investigations by the U.S. Congress, in the form of the Church Committee, and by 

a presidential commission known as the Rockefeller Commission that looked into domestic 

activities of the CIA, the FBI, and intelligence-related agencies of the military. 

In the summer of 1975, congressional Church Committee reports and the presidential 

Rockefeller Commission report revealed to the public for the first time that the CIA 

and the Department of Defense had conducted experiments on both unwitting and 

216

cognizant human subjects as part of an extensive program to influence and control 

human behavior through the use of psychoactive drugs such as LSD and mescaline 

and other chemical, biological, and psychological means. They also revealed that at 

least one subject had died after administration of LSD. 

The congressional committee investigating the CIA research, chaired by Senator Frank 

Church, concluded that "[p]rior consent was obviously not obtained from any of the 

subjects". The committee noted that the "experiments sponsored by these researchers ... 

call into question the decision by the agencies not to fix guidelines for experiments." 

In Canada, the issue took much longer to surface, becoming widely known in 1984 on a 

CBC news show, The Fifth Estate. It was learned that not only had the CIA funded Dr. 

Cameron's efforts, but perhaps even more shockingly, the Canadian government was 

fully aware of this, and had later provided another $500,000 in funding to continue the 

experiments. This revelation largely derailed efforts by the victims to sue the CIA as their 

U.S. counterparts had, and the Canadian government eventually settled out of court for 

$100,000 to each of the 127 victims. 

U.S. General Accounting Office Report 

The U.S. General Accounting Office issued a report on September 28, 1994, which stated 

that between 1940 and 1974, DOD and other national security agencies studied thousands 

of human subjects in tests and experiments involving hazardous substances. 

The quote from the study: 

... Working with the CIA, the Department of Defense gave hallucinogenic drugs to thousands 

of "volunteer" soldiers in the 1950's and 1960's. In addition to LSD, the Army also tested 

quinuclidinyl benzilate, a hallucinogen code-named BZ. Many of these tests were conducted 

under the so-called MKULTRA program, established to counter perceived Soviet and 

Chinese advances in brainwashing techniques. Between 1953 and 1964, the program 

consisted of 149 projects involving drug testing and other studies on unwitting human 

subjects... 

Extent of participation 

44 American colleges or universities, 15 research foundations or chemical or pharmaceutical 

companies and the like, 12 hospitals or clinics (in addition to those associated with 

universities), and 3 prisons are known to have participated in MKULTRA. 

Famous subjects 

Considerable evidence supports the contention that Unabomber Theodore Kaczynski 

participated in CIA-sponsored MK-ULTRA experiments conducted at Harvard University by 

Henry A. Murray, a professor in Social Relations, from the fall of 1959 through the spring of 

1962. Kaczynski was a precocious, though impressionable, sixteen-year-old when he began 

his participation; his assigned code name was "Lawful." He emerged, years later, as a 

terrorist and has been sentenced to life in prison without the possibility of parole. 

"Merry Prankster" Ken Kesey, author of One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest, volunteered for 

MK-ULTRA experiments while a student at Stanford University. Kesey's ingestion of LSD 

217

during these experiments led directly to his widespread promotion of the drug and the 

subsequent development of hippie culture." 


83 ..."Dark Ages"... 

"It is generally accepted that the concept (Dark Ages)was created by Petrarch in the 1330s. 

Writing of those who had come before him, he said, "Amidst the errors there shone forth 

men of genius, no less keen were their eyes, although they were surrounded by darkness 

and dense gloom." Christian writers had traditional metaphors of "light versus darkness" to 

describe "good versus evil". Petrarch was the first to co-opt the metaphor and give it secular 

meaning by reversing its application. Classical Antiquity, so long considered the "dark" age 

for its lack of Christianity, was now seen by Petrarch as the age of "light" because of its 

cultural achievements, while Petrarch's time, lacking such cultural achievements, was seen 

as the age of darkness. 

As an Italian, Petrarch saw the Roman Empire and the classical period as expressions of 

Italian greatness. He spent much of his time traveling through Europe rediscovering and 

republishing the classic Latin and Greek texts. He wanted to restore the classical Latin 

language to its former purity. Humanists saw the preceding 900-year period as a time of 

stagnation. They saw history unfolding, not along the religious outline of St. Augustine's Six 

Ages of the World, but in cultural (or secular) terms through the progressive developments of 

classical ideals, literature, and art. 

Petrarch wrote that history had had two periods: the classic period of the Greeks and 

Romans, followed by a time of darkness, in which he saw himself as still living. Humanists 

believed one day the Roman Empire would rise again and restore classic cultural purity, and 

so by the late 14th and early 15th century, humanists such as Leonardo Bruni believed they 

had attained this new age, and that a third, Modern Age had begun. The age before their 

own, which Petrarch had labeled dark, thus became a "middle" age between the classic and 

the modern." 


84 "... the basic laws of physics..." 

"The early modern period is seen as a flowering of the Renaissance, in what is often known 

as the "Scientific Revolution", viewed as a foundation of modern science. Historians like 

Howard Margolis hold that the Scientific Revolution began in 1543, when Nicolaus 

Copernicus received the first copy of his De Revolutionibus, printed in Nuremberg 

(Nürnberg) by Johannes Petreius. Most of its contents had been written years prior, but the 

publication had been delayed. Copernicus died soon after receiving the copy. 

Further significant advances were made over the following century by Galileo Galilei, 

Christiaan Huygens, Johannes Kepler, and Blaise Pascal. During the early seventeenth 

century, Galileo made extensive use of experimentation to validate physical theories, which 

is the key idea in the modern scientific method. Galileo formulated and successfully tested 

several results in dynamics, in particular the Law of Inertia. In Galileo's Two New Sciences, 

a dialogue between the characters Simplicio and Salviati discuss the motion of a ship (as a 

moving frame) and how that ship's cargo is indifferent to its motion. Huygens used the 

motion of a boat along a Dutch canal to illustrate an early form of the conservation of 

momentum. 

218

The scientific revolution is considered to have culminated with the publication of the 

Philosophiae Naturalis Principia Mathematica in 1687 by the mathematician, physicist, 

alchemist and inventor Sir Isaac Newton (1643-1727). In 1687, Newton published the 

Principia, detailing two comprehensive and successful physical theories: Newton's laws of 

motion, from which arise classical mechanics; and Newton's Law of Gravitation, which 

describes the fundamental force of gravity. Both theories agreed well with experiment. The 

Principia also included several theories in fluid dynamics. 

After Newton defined classical mechanics, the next great field of inquiry within physics was 

the nature of electricity." 


85 "...electricity..." 

"Electricity would remain little more than an intellectual curiosity for over two millennia until 

1600, when the English physician William Gilbert made a careful study of electricity and 

magnetism, distinguishing the lodestone effect from static electricity produced by rubbing 

amber. He coined the New Latin word electricus ("of amber" or "like amber", from ηλεκτρον 

[elektron], the Greek word for "amber") to refer to the property of attracting small objects 

after being rubbed. This association gave rise to the English words "electric" and "electricity", 

which made their first appearance in print in Thomas Browne's Pseudodoxia Epidemica of 

1646. 

Further work was conducted by Otto von Guericke, Robert Boyle, Stephen Gray and C. F. 

du Fay. In the 18th century, Benjamin Franklin conducted extensive research in electricity, 

selling his possessions to fund his work. In June 1752 he is reputed to have attached a 

metal key to the bottom of a dampened kite string and flown the kite in a storm-threatened 

sky. He observed a succession of sparks jumping from the key to the back of his hand, 

showing that lightning was indeed electrical in nature. 

In 1791 Luigi Galvani published his discovery of bioelectricity, demonstrating that electricity 

was the medium by which nerve cells passed signals to the muscles. Alessandro Volta's 

battery, or voltaic pile, of 1800, made from alternating layers of zinc and copper, provided 

scientists with a more reliable source of electrical energy than the electrostatic machines 

previously used. André-Marie Ampère discovered the relationship between electricity and 

magnetism in 1820; Michael Faraday invented the electric motor in 1821, and Georg Ohm 

mathematically analyzed the electrical circuit in 1827. 

While it had been the early nineteenth century that had seen rapid progress in electrical 

science, the late nineteenth century would see the greatest progress in electrical 

engineering. Through such people as Nikola Tesla, Thomas Edison, George Westinghouse, 

Ernst Werner von Siemens, Alexander Graham Bell and Lord Kelvin, electricity was turned 

from a scientific curiosity into an essential tool for modern life, becoming a driving force for 

the Second Industrial Revolution." 


86 "... Sir Isaac Newton..." 

"Sir Isaac Newton (4 January 1643 – 31 March 1727) was an English physicist, 

mathematician, astronomer, theologian, natural philosopher, and alchemist. His treatise 

219

Philosophiæ Naturalis Principia Mathematica was published in 1687, and said to be the 

greatest single work in the history of science, described universal gravitation and the 

three laws of motion, laying the groundwork for classical mechanics, which dominated 

the scientific view of the physical universe for the next three centuries and is the basis 

for modern engineering. He showed that the motions of objects on Earth and of celestial 

bodies are governed by the same set of natural laws by demonstrating the consistency 

between Kepler's laws of planetary motion and his theory of gravitation, thus removing 

the last doubts about heliocentrism and advancing the scientific revolution. 

In mechanics, Newton enunciated the principles of conservation of momentum and 

angular momentum. In optics, he invented the reflecting telescope and developed a 

theory of colour based on the observation that a prism decomposes white light into a 

visible spectrum. He also formulated an empirical law of cooling and studied the speed of 

sound. 

In mathematics, Newton shares the credit with Gottfried Leibniz for the development of the 

calculus. He also demonstrated the generalized binomial theorem, developed the socalled 

"Newton's method" for approximating the zeroes of a function, and contributed to 

the study of power series. 

In a 2005 poll of the Royal Society of who had the greatest effect on the history of 

science, Newton was deemed much more influential than Albert Einstein." 


87 "...between lifetimes." 

"Dr. Carl Sagan was a noted scientist, teacher and skeptic. Sagan was a founding member 

of a group that set out to debunk unscientific claims, and wrote the book The Demon- 

Haunted World in which he said that there were several areas in parapsychology which 

deserved serious study: 

"At the time of writing there are three claims in the ESP field which, in my opinion, 

deserve serious study: (1) that by thought alone humans can (barely) affect random 

number generators in computers; (2) that people under mild sensory deprivation can receive 

thoughts or images "projected" at them; and (3) that young children sometimes report the 

details of a previous life, which upon checking turn out to be accurate and which they 

could not have known about in any way other than reincarnation. I pick these claims 

not because I think they're likely to be valid (I don't), but as examples of contentions 

that might be true." 

"University of Virginia psychiatrists Dr. Jim Tucker and Professor Ian Stevenson have 

published books and peer-reviewed research papers about their work in examining cases of 

early childhood past life memories and birthmarks. The most detailed collections of personal 

reports in favor of reincarnation have been published by Professor Ian Stevenson, in books 

such as Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation. 

Stevenson has spent over 40 years devoted to the study of children who have spoken about 

past lives. In each case, Stevenson methodically documents the child's statements. Then, 

he identifies the deceased person the child allegedly identifies with, and verifies the facts of 

the deceased person's life that match the child's memory. Stevenson believes that his 

meticulous methods rule out all possible "normal" explanations for the child’s 

220

memories. However, it should be noted that a significant proportion of the University of 

Virginia's reported cases of reincarnation originate in Eastern societies, where dominant 

religions often permit the concept of reincarnation. In India — where this phenomenon is 

quite common — if a child from a poor family claims to be the reincarnated person from a 

rich family, this can lead to the child to be adopted by that family, a motive that has led to 

children making fraudulent reincarnation claims. 

Stevenson has said about the 2500 cases of children who appeared to remember past lives, 

which he and his associates investigated: 

"My conclusion so far is that reincarnation is not the only explanation for these cases, but 

that it is the best explanation we have for the stronger cases, by which I mean those in 

which a child makes a considerable number (say 20 or 30) of correct statements about 

another person who lives in a family that lives quite remote from his own and with which his 

family has had no prior contacts. When we talk about remoteness, we don't necessarily just 

mean physical distance. We know that two families can live only 10 kilometers apart and yet 

they can be very remote because they belong to different economic and social classes." 

Professor Stevenson has also matched birthmarks and birth defects to wounds and 

scars on the deceased, verified by medical records such as autopsy photographs. 

Stevenson's research into birthmarks and congenital defects has particular importance for 

the demonstration of reincarnation, since it furnishes objective and graphic evidence of 

reincarnation, superior to the (often fragmentary) memories and reports of the children and 

adults questioned, which even if verified afterwards probably cannot be assigned the same." 


88 "... lost civilizations of Atlantis..." 

The following website has most of the popular information about Atlantis: 

http://www.lost-civilizations.net/atlantis.html 

89 "... and Lemuria..." 

"The rise and fall of the Lemurian civilization cannot be accurately documented, though 

many have gone in quest of this mythological continent. Lost civilizations have been known 

to rise and fall - or just appear and disappear without explanation. As with Atlantis one can 

only speculate as to what happened, based on archaeological evidence, legends, theories 

pieced together by researchers, and for some, metaphysical channelings. 

The exact location of Lemuria varies with different researchers and authors, though it is part 

of the mysteries of the Pacific region flowing into the American continent, just as Atlantis is 

linked to the Atlantic land areas that stretch to the Mediterranean Sea. Wherever you believe 

the location of Lemuria to be, it is linked with the Ring of Fire. This area has become active 

with a Tsunami in December 26, 2004, powerful earthquakes and volcanoes that continue, 

after being dormant for many years. It would seem that the legends of ancient Lemuria 

speak to us once again with warning signs - as they supposedly did to the Lemurians - 

before the continent - or group of islands - fell into the sea. 

221

The fate of Lemuria, also known as Pacifica, Mu, and what Cayce called Zu or Oz, is not 

unlike that proposed for Atlantis. It is much like the destiny of humanity foreseen in our 

timeline by prophets of old and modern-day clairvoyants. The legends are all the same ... a 

thriving, advanced culture that suddenly manifested out of nowhere. Their origins and 

downfall are linked to destruction when their continent sank beneath the 'sea' due to natural 

cataclysms and human imbalance." 

-- Reference: http://www.crystalinks.com/lemuria.html 

90 "...polar shift"... 

"In 1852, mathematician Joseph Adhemar suggested that the accumulation of thick ice at 

the poles periodically caused the earth to flip and the equator to move to where the poles 

were. An early mention of a shifting of the Earth's axis can be found in an 1872 article 

entitled "Chronologie historique des Mexicains" which interpreted ancient Mexican myths as 

evidence for four periods of global cataclysms that had begun around 10,500 B.C. 

The novel Geyserland: Empiricisms in Social Reform. Being Data and Observations 

Recorded by the Late Mark Stubble, M.D., Ph.D. (1908) by Richard Hatfield used the device 

of a fictional study to locate a blissful nation of pure Communism at the North Pole on the 

island of Atlantis. This fictional Utopia was destroyed by a pole shift set in 9262 B.C. 

Hugh Auchincloss Brown, an electrical engineer, advanced a theory of catastrophic pole shift 

influenced by Adhemar's earlier model. Brown also argued that accumulation of ice at the 

poles caused recurring tipping of the axis. identifying cycles of approximately 7 millennia. 

Charles Hapgood is now perhaps the best remembered early proponent, from in his books 

The Earth's Shifting Crust (1958) (which includes a foreword by Albert Einstein) and 

Path of the Pole (1970). Hapgood, building on Adhemar's much earlier model, speculated 

that the ice mass at one or both poles over-accumulates and destabilizes the earth's 

rotational balance, causing slippage of all or much of earth's outer crust around the earth's 

core, which retains its axial orientation. Based on his own research, he argued that each 

shift took approximately five thousand years, followed by 20 to 30 thousand year periods 

with no polar movements. Also, in his calculations, the area of movement never covered 

more than 40 degrees. His examples of recent locations for the North Pole include the 

Yukon Territory, Hudson Bay, and in the Atlantic Ocean between Iceland and Norway. 

This is an example of slow pole shift motion, which displays the most minor alterations and 

no destruction. A more dramatic view assumes more rapid changes, with dramatic 

alterations of geography and localized areas of destruction due to earthquakes and 

tsunamis. Several recent books propose changes that take place in weeks, days, or even 

hours, resulting in a variety of doomsday scenarios. 

Regardless of speed, the results of a shift occurring results in major climate changes for 

most of the earth's surface, as areas that were formerly equatorial become temperate, and 

areas that were temperate become either more equatorial or more arctic. 

Hapgood wrote to Canadian librarian, Rand Flem-Ath, encouraging him in his pursuit of 

scientific evidence to back Hapgood's claim and in his expansion of the theory. Flem-Ath 

published the results of this work in 1995 in When the Sky Fell co-written with his wife, Rose. 

222

Other theories which are not dependent upon polar ice masses include those involving: 

• a high-velocity asteroid or comet which hits Earth at such an angle that the 

lithosphere moves independent of the mantle 

• a high-velocity asteroid or comet which hits Earth at such an angle that the entire 

planet shifts axis. 

• an unusually magnetic celestial object which passes close enough to Earth to 

temporarily reorient the magnetic field, which then “drags” the lithosphere about a 

new axis of rotation. Eventually, the sun's magnetic field again determines the 

Earth's, after the intruding celestial object “returns” to a location from which it cannot 

influence Earth. 

• perturbations of the topography of the core-mantle boundary, perhaps induced by 

differential core rotation and shift of its axial rotation vector, leading to CMB mass 

redistributions. See, e.g., Bowin. 

• mass redistributions in the mantle from mantle avalanches or other deformations. 

See, e.g., Ladbury, and Steinberger and O'Connell." 


91 "... Totalitarian..." 

"Totalitarianism is a concept used in political science that describes a state that regulates 

nearly every aspect of public and private behavior. Totalitarian regimes or movements 

maintain themselves in political power by means of secret police, propaganda disseminated 

through the state-controlled mass media, personality cults, regulation and restriction of free 

discussion and criticism, single-party states, the use of mass surveillance, and widespread 

use of terror tactics. 

Many consider the first totalitarian regimes to have begun in the 20th century, which include 

the communist regimes of the Soviet Union and Cuba, as well as totalitarianism of Nazi 

Germany, Fascist Italy, Spain under Franco, Portugal under Salazar, as well as others. 

However some argue that totalitarianism has existed centuries prior, such as in ancient 

China under the political leadership of Prime Minister Li Si who helped the Qin dynasty unify 

China. Li Si adopted the political philosophy of Legalism as the ruling philosophical thought 

of China and restricted political activities and destroyed all literature and killed scholars who 

did not support Legalism. Totalitarianism was also used by the Spartan state in Ancient 

Greece. Its “educational system” was part of the totalitarian military society. The oligarchy 

running the state machine dictated every aspect of life, including the rearing of children." 


92 

"...planetary governments, regulated by a brutal social, economic, and political 

hierarchy..." 

"A hierarchy (in Greek: hieros, 'sacred', and arkho, 'rule') is a system of ranking and 

organizing things or people, where each element of the system (except for the top element) 

is a subordinate to a single other element. 

A hierarchy can link entities either directly or indirectly, and either vertically or horizontally. 

The only direct links in a hierarchy, insofar as they are hierarchical, are to one's immediate 

superior or to one of one's subordinates, although a system that is largely hierarchical can 

also incorporate other organizational patterns. Indirect hierarchical links can extend 

223

"vertically" upwards or downwards via multiple links in the same direction. All parts of the 

hierarchy which are not vertically linked to one another can nevertheless be "horizontally" 

linked by traveling up the hierarchy to find a common direct or indirect superior, and then 

down again. This is akin to two co-workers, neither of whom is the other's boss, but both of 

whose chains of command will eventually meet." 

Many human organizations, such as governments, educational institutions, businesses, 

churches, armies and political movements are hierarchical organizations, at least officially; 

commonly seniors, called "bosses", have more power than their subordinates. Thus the 

relationship defining this hierarchy is "commands" or "has power over". Some analysts 

question whether power "actually" works in the way the traditional organizational chart 

indicates, however. This view tends to emphasize the significance of the informal 

organization." 


93 "...royal monarch as its figurehead." 

"In politics, a figurehead, by metaphor with the carved figurehead at the prow of a sailing 

ship, is a person who holds an important title or office yet executes little actual power. 

Common figureheads include constitutional monarchs, such as the Emperor of Japan, or 

presidents in parliamentary democracies, such as the President of Israel. 

While the authority of a figurehead is generally symbolic, respect and access to high levels 

of government can give them significant influence on some events. An example would be 

Emperor Hirohito's involvement in World War II. In parliamentary systems, presidents are 

figureheads at times of peace (delegated such powers as convening or dismissing the 

national legislature), but at wartime they are often commanders in chief. 

Sometimes a figurehead can be exploited in times of emergency. For example, Indian Prime 

Minister Indira Gandhi used the figurehead President of India to issue unilateral decrees that 

allowed her to bypass parliament when it no longer supported her. 

The word can also have more sinister overtones, and refer to a powerless leader who should 

be exercising full authority, yet is actually being controlled by a more powerful figure behind 

the throne. 

The tendency of this word to drift, like many words that are in a strong process of changed 

meanings, into the pejorative is beginning to make it unsuitable to apply to a head of state 

with limited constitutional authority, such that its use may become increasingly inappropriate 

in referring to monarchs and presidents in parliamentary systems." 


94 "... united by a egalitarian esprit de corps..." 

"Esprit de corps, when discussing the morale of a group, is an intangible term used for 

the capacity of people to maintain belief in an institution or a goal, or even in oneself 

and others. According to Alexander H. Leighton, "morale is the capacity of a group of 

people to pull together persistently and consistently in pursuit of a common 

purpose". 

224

Egalitarian, (derived from the French word égal, meaning equal) is a political doctrine that 

holds that all people should be treated as equals from birth. Generally it applies to being 

held equal under the law, the church, and society at large. In actual practice, one may be 

considered an egalitarian in most areas listed above, even if not subscribing to equality in 

every possible area of individual difference. For example, one might support equal rights in 

race matters but not in gender issues, or vice versa." 


95 

"... Many of the IS-BEs on Earth are here because they are violently opposed to 

totalitarian governments..." 

-- Editor's Note: Coincidentally, or perhaps NOT coincidentally, almost one year after this 

interview, the novel "1984" by George Orwell, which was published in June of 1948. The 

state of the U.S. government has grown to mirror many of the features described by Orwell 

in the book, "Nineteen Eighty-Four". It is easy to speculate that Orwell may have been 

"influenced" by an IS-BE of The Domain while writing this book. Or, at the very least, he was 

one of the IS-BEs sentenced to Earth because he is one of "... the IS-BEs on Earth are 

here because they are violently opposed to totalitarian governments...". 

The following description of the basis for Orwell's "1984" are taken verbatim from 

Wikipedia.org. It is a very close description of the "Old Empire" government: 

"Much of Oceanic society is based upon Stalin's Soviet Union. The "Two Minutes' Hate" 

was the ritual demonization of State enemies and rivals; Big Brother resembles Joseph 

Stalin; the Party's archenemy, Emmanuel Goldstein, resembles Leon Trotsky (both are 

Jewish, both have the same physiognomy, and Trotsky's real surname was 'Bronstein'). 

Another suggested inspiration for Goldstein is Emma Goldman, the famous Anarchist figure. 

Doctored photography is a propaganda technique and the creation of unpersons in the 

story, analogous to Stalin's enemies being made nonpersons and being erased from 

official photographic records; the police treatment of several characters recalls the 

Moscow Trials of the Great Purge." 

There a very many interesting parallels between the concepts discussed by Orwell in 

"1984", and the description of the "Old Empire" government and the Earth prison 

planet activities in the transcripts of the "Alien Interviews" with Airl. 

For example, a few of these are parallels cited in the following excerpt from the 

internet encyclopedia, Wikipedia.org: 

"The Thought Police capture Winston and Julia in their sanctuary bedroom and they are 

separately interrogated at the Ministry of Love, where the regime's opponents are tortured 

and killed, but sometimes released (to be executed at a later date); Charrington, the shop 

keeper who rented them the room reveals himself an officer of the Thought Police. In the 

Ministry of Love torture chamber, O'Brien tells Smith that he will be cured of his hatred 

for the Party. During a session, he explains to Winston that torture's purpose is to alter 

his way of thinking, not to extract a fake confession, adding that once cured — accepting 

reality as the Party describes — he then will be executed; electroshock torture will 

achieve that, continuing until O'Brien decides Winston is cured." 

For complete comparative analysis, read the book, "1984" or read the entire reference to the 

book on the internet at Wikipedia.org, excerpted below: 

225

"Nineteen Eighty-Four (also titled 1984), by George Orwell (the pen name of Eric Arthur 

Blair), is an English dystopian novel about life in a dictatorship as lived by Winston Smith, an 

intellectual worker at the Ministry of Truth, and his degradation when he runs afoul of the 

totalitarian government of Oceania, the state in which he lives in the year 1984. 

Orwell's influences 

In the essay Why I Write, Orwell explains that all the serious work he wrote since the 

Spanish Civil War in 1936 was "written, directly or indirectly, against totalitarianism and for 

democratic socialism." Therefore, Nineteen Eighty-Four is an anti-totalitarian cautionary tale 

about the betrayal of a revolution by its defenders. He already had stated distrust of 

totalitarianism and betrayed revolutions in Homage to Catalonia and Animal Farm. Coming 

Up For Air, at points, celebrates the personal and political freedoms lost in Nineteen Eighty- 

Four. 

The novel's title, its terms and its language (Newspeak), and its author's surname are 

bywords for personal privacy lost to national state security. The adjective "Orwellian" 

denotes totalitarian action and organization; the phrase: Big Brother is Watching You 

connotes pervasive, invasive surveillance. The following quotation has become famous: 

War is Peace 

Freedom is Slavery 

Ignorance is Strength 

Although the novel has been banned or challenged in some countries, it, along with Brave 

New World, by Aldous Huxley, and Fahrenheit 451, by Ray Bradbury, is among literature's 

most famous dystopias. In 2005, Time magazine listed it among the best one hundred 

English-language novels published since 1923. 

Nineteen Eighty-Four introduces Oceania, one of the world's three intercontinental 

totalitarian super-states. The story occurs in London, the "chief city of Airstrip One", itself a 

province of Oceania that "had been called England or Britain". Posters of "Big Brother", the 

Party leader, with the caption BIG BROTHER IS WATCHING YOU, dominate the city 

landscapes; two-way television (the telescreen) dominates the private and public spaces of 

the populace. 

Oceania's people are in three classes — (i) the Inner Party, (ii) the Outer Party, and (iii) the 

"Proles". This government, the Party, controls them via the Ministry of Truth (MiniTru), where 

Winston Smith, the protagonist, works; he is a member of the Outer Party. His job in MiniTru 

is the continual rewriting and altering of history so that the government is always right and 

correct: destroying evidence, amending newspaper articles, deleting the existence of people 

identified as "unpersons". 

The story begins on April 4, 1984: "It was a bright cold day in April, and the clocks were 

striking thirteen." The date is questionable, because it is what Winston Smith perceives. In 

the story's course, he concludes it as irrelevant, because the State can arbitrarily alter it; the 

year 1984 and its world are transmutable. 

The novel does not render the world's full history to 1984. Indeed, because the book 

Winston reads is given to him by a Party member, it is possible that the book itself is meant 

to be a deception, and the history of the world of 1984 is somewhat different. Winston's 

226

ecollections, and what he reads in The Theory and Practice of Oligarchical Collectivism, by 

Emmanuel Goldstein, reveal that after the Second World War, the United Kingdom fell to 

civil war, becoming part of Oceania. Simultaneously, the Soviet Union encompassed 

mainland Europe, forming Eurasia; the third super state, Eastasia, comprises the east Asian 

countries around China and Japan. 

There was an atomic war, fought mainly in Europe, western Russia, and North America. It is 

unclear what occurred first: the civil war wherein the Party assumed power or the United 

States' annexation of the British Empire or the war during which Colchester was bombed. 

During the Second World War, George Orwell repeatedly said that British democracy, as it 

existed before 1939, would not survive the war; the question being: Would it end via Fascist 

coup d'état (from above) or via Socialist revolution (from below)? During the war, Orwell 

admitted events proved him wrong: "What really matters is that I fell into the trap of 

assuming that 'the war and the revolution are inseparable' " 


96 "... Wars are fought with electronic cannon."... 

"I have not thought it hazardous to predict, that wars in the future will be waged by 

electrical means." -- Nikola Tesla, 1915 

Tesla made some remarkable claims concerning a "teleforce" weapon. The press called it a 

"peace ray" or death ray. In total, the components and methods included: 

1. An apparatus for producing manifestations of energy in free air instead of in a high 

vacuum as in the past. This, according to Tesla in 1934, was accomplished. 

2. A mechanism for generating tremendous electrical force. This, according to Tesla, 

was also accomplished. 

3. A means of intensifying and amplifying the force developed by the second 

mechanism. 

4. A new method for producing a tremendous electrical repelling force. This would be 

the projector, or gun, of the invention. 

Tesla worked on plans for a directed-energy weapon between the early 1900s till the time of 

his death. In 1937, Tesla composed a treatise entitled "The Art of Projecting Concentrated 

Non-dispersive Energy through the Natural Media" concerning charged particle beams. 

Tesla published the document in an attempt to expound on the technical description of a 

"superweapon that would put an end to all war". This treatise of the particle beam is currently 

in the Nikola Tesla Museum archive in Belgrade. It described an open ended vacuum tube 

with a gas jet seal that allowed particles to exit, a method of charging particles to millions of 

volts, and a method of creating and directing nondispersive particle streams (through 

electrostatic repulsion). 

Records of his indicate that it was based on a narrow stream of atomic clusters of liquid 

mercury or tungsten accelerated via high voltage (by means akin to his magnifying 

transformer). Tesla gave the following description concerning the particle gun's operation: 

[The nozzle would] send concentrated beams of particles through the free air, of such 

tremendous energy that they will bring down a fleet of 10,000 enemy airplanes at a distance 

of 200 miles from a defending nation's border and will cause armies to drop dead in their 

tracks." 

227


97 "... like the Axis powers..." 

"The Axis powers, also interpreted as Axis alliance, Axis nations, Axis countries or 

sometimes just the Axis were those countries opposed to the Allies during World War II. The 

three major Axis powers, Nazi Germany, Fascist Italy, and Imperial Japan were part of a 

military alliance on the signing of the Tripartite Pact in September 1940, which officially 

founded the Axis powers. At their zenith, the Axis powers ruled empires that dominated large 

parts of Europe, Africa, East and Southeast Asia and the Pacific Ocean, but World War II 

ended with their total defeat. Like the Allies, membership of the Axis was fluid, and some 

nations entered and later left the Axis during the course of the war. 

The term was first used by Benito Mussolini, in November 1936, when he spoke of a Rome- 

Berlin axis arising out of the treaty of friendship signed between Italy and Germany on 

October 25, 1936. Mussolini declared that the two countries would form an "axis" around 

which the other states of Europe would revolve. This treaty was forged when Italy, originally 

opposed to Germany, was faced with opposition to its war in Abyssinia from the League of 

Nations and received support from Germany. Later, in May 1939, this relationship 

transformed into an alliance, called by Mussolini the "Pact of Steel"." 


98 "...Vedic Hymns..." 

The Vedas are very exhaustive scriptures. Each veda contains several sections and 

thousands of hymns. Some of the Vedic hymns, especially the hymns of the Rig veda, are 

considered to be at least 6000-8000 years old. The Vedas are believed to be revealed 

scriptures, because they are considered to be divine in origin. Since they were not written by 

any human beings but were only heard in deep meditative states, they are commonly 

referred a "those that were heard". 

Here is one of the most famous hymns from the Rig Vega: :The Hymn of Creation" 

"A time is envisioned when the world was not, only a watery chaos (the dark, 

"indistinguishable sea") and a warm cosmic breath, which could give an impetus of life. 

Notice how thought gives rise to desire (when something is thought of it can then be desired) 

and desire links non-being to being (we desire what is not but then try to bring it about that it 

is). Yet the whole process is shrouded in mystery. 

Where do the gods fit in this creation scheme? 

The non-existent was not; the existent was not at that time. The atmosphere was not nor the 

heavens which are beyond. What was concealed? Where? In whose protection? Was it 

water? An unfathomable abyss? 

There was neither death nor immortality then. There was not distinction of day or night. That 

alone breathed windless by its own power. Other than that there was not anything else. 

Darkness was hidden by darkness in the beginning. All this was an indistinguishable sea. 

That which becomes, that which was enveloped by the void, that alone was born through the 

power of heat. 

228

Upon that desire arose in the beginning. This was the first discharge of thought. Sages 

discovered this link of the existent to the nonexistent, having searched in the heart with 

wisdom. 

Their line [of vision] was extended across; what was below, what was above? There were 

impregnators, there were powers: inherent power below, impulses above. 

Who knows truly? Who here will declare whence it arose, whence this creation? The gods 

are subsequent to the creation of this. Who, then, knows whence it has come into being? 

Whence this creation has come into being; whether it was made or not; he in the highest 

heaven is its surveyor. Surely he knows, or perhaps he knows not." 


99 "... the Aryan people..." 

"The Vedic term arya- in its earliest attestations has a meaning of "stranger", but 

"stranger" in the sense of "potential guest". The Sanskrit lexicon defines Arya as 

mahākula kulīnārya "being of a noble family", sabhya "having gentle or refined 

behavior and demeanor", sajjana "being well-born and respectable", and sādhava 

"being virtuous, honourable, or righteous". Arya, is a title of honor and respect given 

to certain people for noble behavior. 

The Aryan race was a term used in the early 20th century by European racial theorists who 

believed strongly in the division of humanity into biologically distinct races with differing 

characteristics. Such writers believed that the Proto-Indo-Europeans constituted a specific 

race that had expanded across parts of Europe, Iran and small parts of northern India. This 

usage tends to merge the Sanskrit meaning of "noble" or "elevated" with the idea of 

distinctive behavioral and ancestral ethnicity marked by language distribution. 

Nazism portrayed their interpretation of an "Aryan race" as the only race capable of, or with 

an interest in, creating and maintaining culture and civilizations, while other races are merely 

capable of conversion, or destruction of culture. These arguments derived from late 

nineteenth century racial hierarchies. Some Nazis were also influenced by Madame 

Blavatsky's The Secret Doctrine (1888) where she postulates "Aryans" as the fifth of her 

"Root Races", dating them to about a million years ago, tracing them to Atlantis, 

Because of historical racist use of Aryan, and especially use of Aryan race in connection with 

the propaganda of Nazism, the word is sometimes avoided in the West as being tainted, in 

the same manner as the swastika symbol. Currently, India and Iran are the only countries 

to use the word Aryan in a demographic denomination." 


100 "... the Vedic Hymns..." 

"The term veda means "knowledge, (sacred) lore" embraces a body of writings the origin 

of which is ascribed to divine revelation (shruti, literally "hearing"), and which forms the 

foundation of the Brahmanical system of religious belief. This sacred canon is divided into 

three or (according to a later scheme) four co-ordinate collections, likewise called Veda: 

229

(I) the Rig-veda, or lore of praise (or hymns); (2) the Samaveda, or lore of tunes (or 

chants); (3) the Yajurveda, or lore of prayer (or sacrificial formulas); and (4) the Atharvaveda, 

or lore of the Atharvans. Each of these four Vedas consists primarily of a collection 

(samihita) of sacred, mostly poetical, texts of a devotional nature, called mantra. This entire 

body of texts (and particularly the first three collections) is also frequently referred to as the 

trayi vidya, or threefold wisdom, of hymns (rik), tune or chant (saman), and prayer (yajus), 

the fourth Veda, if at all included, being in that case classed together with the Rik." 


101 "...Vishnu..." 

"Vishnu is the All-Pervading essence of all beings, the master of and beyond the past, 

present and future, the creator and destroyer of all existences, one who supports, sustains 

and governs the Universe and originates and develops all elements within. In the Rigveda, 

Vishnu is mentioned 93 times. 

The traditional Sanskrit explanation of the name Vi u involves the root viś, meaning "to 

settle, to enter", or "to pervade", and a suffix nu, translating to approximately "the All- 

Pervading One". 

He has nine avatars, or 'incarnations' (which) are described as having occurred in the past, 

with one still to happen at the end of Kali Yuga. The Bhagavad Gita mentions their purpose 

as being to vanquish negative forces." 


102 "...past lives." 

A "past lives" scenario automatically infers a "future life" in the context of an amnesia and 

prison planet operation. This implies the phenomenon of reincarnation: 

"Reincarnation literally "to be made flesh again", is a doctrine or metaphysical belief that 

some essential part of a living being (in some variations only human beings) survives death 

to be reborn in a new body. This essential part is often referred to as the spirit or soul, the 

"higher" or "true" self, "divine spark", or "I". According to such beliefs, a new personality is 

developed during each life in the physical world, but some part of the self remains constant 

throughout the successive lives. 

Belief in reincarnation is an ancient phenomenon. This doctrine is a central tenet within the 

majority of Indian religious traditions, such as Hinduism (including Yoga, Vaishnavism, and 

Shaivism), Jainism, and Sikhism. The idea was also entertained by some Ancient Greek 

philosophers. Many modern Pagans also believe in reincarnation as do some New Age 

movements, along with followers of Spiritism, practitioners of certain African traditions, and 

students of esoteric philosophies such as Kabbalah, Sufism and Gnostic and Esoteric 

Christianity. The Buddhist concept of Rebirth although often referred to as reincarnation 

differs significantly from the Hindu-based traditions and New Age movements in that there is 

no "self" (or eternal soul) to reincarnate. 

During recent decades, a significant minority of people in the West have developed a belief 

in reincarnation. Notable exceptions include Henry Ford and General George Patton. 

230

Henry Ford was convinced he had lived before, most recently as a soldier killed at the battle 

of Gettysburg. A quote from the San Francisco Examiner from August 26, 1928 described 

Ford's beliefs: 

"I adopted the theory of Reincarnation when I was twenty-six. Religion offered 

nothing to the point. Even work could not give me complete satisfaction. Work is 

futile if we cannot utilize the experience we collect in one life in the next. When I 

discovered Reincarnation it was as if I had found a universal plan I realized that 

there was a chance to work out my ideas. Time was no longer limited. I was no 

longer a slave to the hands of the clock. Genius is experience. Some seem to think 

that it is a gift or talent, but it is the fruit of long experience in many lives. Some are 

older souls than others, and so they know more. The discovery of Reincarnation put 

my mind at ease. If you preserve a record of this conversation, write it so that it puts 

men’s minds at ease. I would like to communicate to others the calmness that the 

long view of life gives to us." 

General George S. Patton was a staunch believer in reincarnation and, along with many 

other members of his family, often claimed to have seen vivid, lifelike visions of his 

ancestors. In particular, Patton believed he was a reincarnation of Carthaginian General 

Hannibal. 

The most detailed collections of personal reports in favor of reincarnation have been 

published by Professor Ian Stevenson, from the University of Virginia, in books such as 

Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation. 

Stevenson spent over 40 years devoted to the study of children who have apparently spoken 

about a past life. In each case, Professor Stevenson methodically documented the child's 

statements. Then he identified the deceased person the child allegedly identified with, and 

verified the facts of the deceased person's life that matched the child's memory. He also 

matched birthmarks and birth defects to wounds and scars on the deceased, verified by 

medical records such as autopsy photographs. 

In a fairly typical case, a boy in Beirut spoke of being a 25-year-old mechanic, thrown to his 

death from a speeding car on a beach road. According to multiple witnesses, the boy 

provided the name of the driver, the exact location of the crash, the names of the mechanic's 

sisters and parents and cousins, and the people he went hunting with -- all of which turned 

out to match the life of a man who had died several years before the boy was born, and who 

had no apparent connection to the boy's family. 

Stevenson believed that his strict methods ruled out all possible "normal" explanations for 

the child’s memories. However, it should be noted that a significant majority of Professor 

Stevenson's reported cases of reincarnation originate in Eastern societies, where dominant 

religions often permit the concept of reincarnation. Following this type of criticism, Stevenson 

published a book on European cases suggestive of reincarnation." 


103 "...Moses..." 

"The cartouche of Akhenaten's god and heavenly father, the Aten, bore the name Imram. In 

the Bible, Moses is referred to as the son of Amram, the Hebrew equivalent. 

231

The name of the Egyptian deity Aten transliterates into the Hebrew word Adon. Adon, 

which is translated by English Bibles as "the Lord" (and Adonai, translated as "my Lord") is 

used along with Jehovah (Yhwh) in the Bible as the exclusive personal names of God. 

Moreover, in ancient times, the name Jehovah (Yhwh) was written, but never spoken. 

Whenever the written name Jehovah (Yhwh) was to be read out loud, Adon (Aten) was 

voiced instead. The written form of Adon is infrequent, however, its limited usage is 

significant, especially in the first six books of the Bible (See under "LORD" in Strong's 

Exhaustive Concordance), where it is reserved for the following applications alone: Moses 

addresses God using the title Adon/Aten (Exodus 4:10,13; 5:22; 34:9; Numbers 14:17; 

Deuteronomy 3:23; 7:26; 10:17); Moses, himself, is addressed both by Aaron 

(Ex.32:22; Num.12:11) and by Joshua (Numbers 11:28) using the title Adon/Aten; and 

Joshua also addresses God using the title Adon/Aten (Joshua 5:14 b; 7:7). As 

mentioned above, there is an established relationship between the literature of the Egyptian 

18th Dynasty and the Bible. Psalm 104 is an embellishment of the Hymn to the Aten which 

was found by archaeologists at the city of Akhetaten." 

http://www.domainofman.com/ankhemmaat/moses.html 

"Recent and non-Biblical view places Moses as a noble in the court of the Pharaoh 

Akhenaten. A significant number of scholars, from Sigmund Freud to Joseph Campbell, 

suggest that Moses may have fled Egypt after Akhenaten's death (ca. 1334 BC) when many 

of the pharaoh's monotheistic reforms were being violently reversed. The principal ideas 

behind this theory are: the monotheistic religion of Akhenaten being a possible 

predecessor to Moses' monotheism, and the "Amarna Letters", written by nobles to 

Akhenaten, which describe raiding bands of "Habiru" attacking the Egyptian territories in 

Mesopotamia." 


104 "...Amenhotep III..." 

"Amenhotep III, meaning Amun is Satisfied was the ninth pharaoh of the Eighteenth 

dynasty. According to different authors, he ruled Egypt from June 1391 BC-December 1353 

BCE or June 1388 BCE to December 1351 BC/1350 BCE after his father Thutmose IV died. 

Amenhotep III was the son of Thutmose IV by Mutemwia, a minor wife of Amenhotep's 

father. Amenhotep III fathered two sons with his Great Royal Wife Tiye, a great queen 

known as the progenitor of monotheism via the Crown Prince Tuthmose who predeceased 

his father, and his second son, Akhenaten, who ultimately succeeded him to the throne." 


105 "...Akhenaten..." 

"Akhenaten, meaning Effective spirit of Aten, first known as Amenhotep IV (sometimes read 

as Amenophis IV and meaning Amun is Satisfied) before his first year, was a Pharaoh of the 

Eighteenth dynasty of Egypt. He is especially noted for attempting to compel the Egyptian 

population in the monotheistic worship of Aten, although there are doubts as to how 

successful he was at this. 

Amenhotep IV succeeded his father after Amenhotep III's death at the end of his 38-year 

reign, possibly after a coregency lasting between either 1 to 2 or 12 years. Suggested dates 

for Akhenaten's reign (subject to the debates surrounding Egyptian chronology) are from 

1353 BCE - 1336 BCE or 1351 BCE – 1334 BCE Akhenaten's chief wife was Nefertiti. 

232

His religious reformation appears to have begun with his decision to celebrate a Sed festival 

in his third regnal year – a highly unusual step, since a Sed-festival, a sort of royal jubilee 

intended to reinforce the Pharaoh's divine powers of kingship, was traditionally held in the 

thirtieth year of a Pharaoh's reign. 

Year eight marked the beginning of construction on his new capital, Akhetaten ('Horizon of 

Aten'), at the site known today as Amarna. In the same year, Amenhotep IV officially 

changed his name to Akhenaten ('Effective Spirit of Aten') as evidence of his shifting 

religious perspective. Very soon afterward he centralized Egyptian religious practices in 

Akhenaten, though construction of the city seems to have continued for several more years. 

In honor of Aten, Akhenaten also oversaw the construction of some of the most massive 

temple complexes in ancient Egypt, including one at Karnak, close to the old temple of 

Amun. In these new temples, Aten was worshipped in the open sunlight, rather than in dark 

temple enclosures, as had been the previous custom. Akhenaten is also believed to have 

composed the Great Hymn to the Aten. 

Initially, Akhenaten presented Aten as a variant of the familiar supreme deity Amun-Ra (itself 

the result of an earlier rise to prominence of the cult of Amun, resulting in Amun becoming 

merged with the sun god Ra), in an attempt to put his ideas in a familiar Egyptian religious 

context. However, by Year 9 of his reign Akhenaten declared that Aten was not merely the 

supreme god, but the only god, and that he, Akhenaten, was the only intermediary between 

Aten and his people. He ordered the defacing of Amun's temples throughout Egypt, and in a 

number of instances inscriptions of the plural 'gods' were also removed. 

Aten's name is also written differently after Year 9, to emphasize the radicalism of the new 

regime, which included a ban on idols, with the exception of a rayed solar disc, in which the 

rays (commonly depicted ending in hands) appear to represent the unseen spirit of Aten, 

who by then was evidently considered not merely a sun god, but rather a universal deity. It is 

important to note, however, that representations of the Aten were always accompanied with 

a sort of "hieroglyphic footnote", stating that the representation of the sun as Allencompassing 

Creator was to be taken as just that: a representation of something that, by 

its very nature as something transcending creation, cannot be fully or adequately 

represented by any one part of that creation." 

This Amarna period is also associated with a serious outbreak of a pandemic, possibly the 

plague, or polio, or perhaps the world's first recorded outbreak of influenza, which came from 

Egypt and spread throughout the Middle East, killing Suppiluliuma I, the Hittite King. 

Influenza is a disease associated with the close proximity of water fowl, pigs and humans, 

and its origin as a pandemic disease may be due to the development of agricultural systems 

that allow the mixing of these animals and their wastes. 

Some of the first archaeological evidence for this agricultural system is during the Amarna 

period of Ancient Egypt, and the pandemic that followed this period throughout the Ancient 

Near East may have been the earliest recorded outbreak of influenza. However, the precise 

nature of this Egyptian plague remains unknown and Asia has also been suggested 

as a possible site of origin of pandemic influenza in humans. The prevalence of disease 

may help explain the rapidity with which the site of Akhetaten was subsequently abandoned. 

It may also explain why later generations considered the gods to have turned against 

the Amarna monarchs. The black plague has also been suggested due to the fact that at 

Amarna the traces of the plague have been found." 


233

106 "... Nefertiti... 

"Nefertiti (pronounced at the time something like *nafratita) (c. 1370 BCE - c. 1330 BCE) 

was the Great Royal Wife (or chief consort/wife) of the Egyptian Pharaoh Akhenaten. She 

was the mother-in-law and probable stepmother of the Pharaoh Tutankhamun. Nefertiti may 

have also ruled as pharaoh in her own right under the name Neferneferuaten briefly after her 

husband's death and before the accession of Tutankhamun, although this identification is 

doubted by the latest research. Her name roughly translates to "the beautiful (or perfect) one 

has arrived". She also shares her name with a type of elongated gold bead, called "nefer", 

that she was often portrayed as wearing. She was made famous by her bust, now in Berlin's 

Altes Museum. 

Nefertiti's parentage is not known with certainty, but it is now generally believed that she was 

the daughter of AY later to be pharaoh. Another theory that gained some support identified 

Nefertiti with the Mitanni princess Tadukhipa. The name Nimerithin has been mentioned in 

older scrolls, as an alternative name, but this has not yet been officially confirmed. It has 

also been suggested that Nefertiti was a daughter or relative of Amenhotep III, or of the high 

Theban nobility. Another theory places Nefertiti as the daughter of Sitamun, half-sister of 

Amenhotep III. Queen Iaret was Sitamun's mother. Iaret held important hereditary titles that 

ceased to exist after the ascension of Amenhotep III. Sitamun is elevated to Great Royal 

Wife beside Tiye but there is no indication that she ever had children and if so with whom. 

There is some evidence based upon the titles of each of these women that suggests that 

they were somehow related to one another in her family... Her name means "beautiful one". 

Nefertiti only worshiped one god by the name of Aten. Depending on which reconstruction of 

the genealogy of the ancient Egyptian pharaohs is followed, her husband Akhenaten may 

have been the father or half-brother of the Pharaoh Tutankhaten (later called Tutankhamen). 

She had six known daughters with the Pharaoh Akhenaten. This is a list with suggested 

years of birth: 

• Meritaten: Before year one or the very beginning of year one.(1356 BC). 

• Meketaten: Year 1 or three (1349 BC). 

• Ankhesenpaaten, later queen of Tutankhamun 

• Neferneferuaten Tasherit: Year 6 (1344 BC) 

• Neferneferure: Year 9 (1341 BC). 

• Setepenre: Year 11 (1339 BC)." 


107 "... Tutankhamun..." 

"He was the son of Akhenaten, also known as Amenhotep IV, and his minor wife Queen 

Kiya. Queen Kiya's title was "Greatly Beloved Wife of Akhenaten" so it is possible that she 

could have borne him an heir. Supporting this theory, images on the tomb wall in the tomb of 

Akhenaten show a royal fan bearer standing next to Kiya's death bed, fanning what is either 

a princess or more likely a wet nurse holding a baby, which would indicate that the wet nurse 

was holding the boy-king-to-be. 

Tutankhamun was only nine or ten years old when he became pharaoh, and reigned for 

approximately ten years, making him nineteen years old at death. In historical terms 

Tutankhamun significance stems from his rejection of the radical religious innovations 

234

introduced by his predecessor Akenhaten and that his tomb, uniquely, in the Valley of the 

Kings was discovered almost completely intact -- the most complete ancient Egyptian tomb 

ever found. As Tutankhamun began his reign at such an early age, his vizier and eventual 

successor Ay was probably making most of the important political decisions during 

Tutankhamun's reign." 


108 ..."Brothers of the Snake"... 

"It cannot be overemphasized that the serpent or snake plays no role in the teachings or 

ritual of regular Freemasonry. Its introduction as a fastener for masonic aprons is easily seen 

as the work of regalia manufacturers. That said, the symbolic usages of the snake are of 

interest to students of religion, esoterica, and of history. 

On the other hand, George Oliver writes that the serpent is a "significant symbol in 

Freemasonry : Moses' rod changed into a serpent, "The serpentine emblem of Masonry... is 

a bright symbol of Hope; for the promised Deliverer will open the gates of Heaven to his 

faithful followers by bruising its head, and they shall enter triumphantly, trampling on its 

prostrate body." "A striking emblem of Christianity triumphant; and bearing an undoubted 

reference to the promise made to Adam after his unhappy fall." In mainstream Christian 

beliefs, the snake represents temptation and evil: the snake is the servant of Satan. But it 

has also had its more positive significance. 

In ancient Egyptian mythology the world was created by four powers, one of which was the 

sun god Amun-Ra who took the form of a snake and emerged from the water to 

inseminated the cosmic egg, the kneph, which was created by the other gods. In another 

story, a god named Hathor transformed himself into a poisonous snake called Agep and 

killed Seth. He also guarded the wheat fields where the spirit of Horus was said to live, 

bringing the sheaf of wheat to be regarded as the symbol of rebirth. W. Bro. H. Meij suggests 

that this is the root of the masonic usage of an ear of corn in the Fellowcraft degree. 

In Greek mythology Zeus freed two eagles which met at the centre of the world, sometimes 

called the navel of the earth, which is guarded by a snake called Pytho. The symbol Serpens 

Candivorens, a snake biting its tail, represents the unending cycle of nature between 

destruction, and new creation, life and death. The Greeks called this figure Ouroboros. 

Chinese mythology maintained that the world was surrounded by two entwined snakes, 

which symbolized the power and wisdom of the creator. In another legend the Buddha was 

attacked by a snake which bound itself seven times around his waist. Due to the inner 

strength of the Buddha, the snake could not kill him but instead became his follower. 

Astrologers, or those interested in the historical development of astrology, will point out that 

some systems include a thirteenth sign of the zodiac known as Ophiuchus Serpentarius, the 

Serpent Holder. This constellation lies between Sagittarius and Libra, somewhat over 

Scorpio. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries this constellation was called Alpheichius. 

Known as the "God of Invocation", this house was named after the legendary healer, 

Ophiuchus (Asclepius). The two serpents in his hands later replaced the twin ribbons around 

the caduceus which became a symbol for physicians." 

-- Reference: freemasonry.bcy.ca/symbolism/serpent.html 

235

109 "...assassinated by the Priests of Amen..." 

"The High Priest of Amun or First Prophet of Amun was the highest ranking priest in the 

priesthood of the ancient Egyptian god Amun. 

"Maya" was the High Priest of Amen until year 4 of Akhenaten. Redford speculates that 

Maya is short for Ptahmose and that Ptahmose served from the end of the reign of 

Amenhotep III until the beginning of the time of Akhenaten. 

"Parennefer" was the High Priest of Amen during the reigns of Tutankhamen and 

Horemheb." 


110 "...Moses..." 

"(The Exodus of Hebrew slave from Egypt, led by Moses) may have occurred around 1400s 

BC, since the Amarna letters, written ca. forty years later to Pharaohs Amenhotep III and 

Amenhotep IV (Akhenaten) indicate that Canaan was being invaded by the "Habiru" — 

whom some scholars in the 1950s to 1970s interpret to mean "Hebrews". 

Exodus 34:29-35 tells that after meeting with God the skin of Moses' face became radiant, 

frightening the Israelites and leading Moses to wear a veil. Jonathan Kirsch, in his book 

Moses: A Life, thought that, since he subsequently had to wear a veil to hide it, Moses' face 

was disfigured by a sort of "divine radiation burn". 


111 .. Yahweh..." 

"The cartouche of Akhenaten's god and heavenly father, the Aten, bore the name Imram. In 

the Bible, Moses is referred to as the son of Amram, the Hebrew equivalent. The name of 

the Egyptian deity Aten transliterates into the Hebrew word Adon. Adon, which is 

translated by English Bibles as "the Lord" (and Adonai, translated as "my Lord") is used 

along with Jehovah (Yhwh) in the Bible as the exclusive personal names of God. Moreover, 

in ancient times, the name Jehovah (Yhwh) was written, but never spoken. Whenever the 

written name Jehovah (Yhwh) was to be read out loud, Adon (Aten) was voiced instead. The 

written form of Adon is infrequent, however, its limited usage is significant, especially in the 

first six books of the Bible (See under "LORD" in Strong's Exhaustive Concordance), where 

it is reserved for the following applications alone: Moses addresses God using the title 

Adon/Aten (Exodus 4:10,13; 5:22; 34:9; Numbers 14:17; Deuteronomy 3:23; 7:26; 

10:17); Moses, himself, is addressed both by Aaron (Ex.32:22; Num.12:11) and by 

Joshua (Numbers 11:28) using the title Adon/Aten; and Joshua also addresses God 

using the title Adon/Aten (Joshua 5:14 b; 7:7). As mentioned above, there is an 

established relationship between the literature of the Egyptian 18th Dynasty and the Bible. 

Psalm 104 is an embellishment of the Hymn to the Aten which was found by archaeologists 

at the city of Akhetaten." 

-- Reference: http://www.domainofman.com/ankhemmaat/moses.html 

"Yahweh is an English rendition of יהוה, the name of the God of Israel. During the 

Babylonian captivity, the Hebrew language spoken by the Jews was replaced by the 

236

Aramaic language of their Babylonian captors, which was closely related to Hebrew and, 

while sharing many vocabulary words in common, contained some words that sounded the 

same or similar but had other meanings. In Aramaic, the Hebrew word for “blaspheme” used 

in Leviticus 24:16, “Anyone who blasphemes the name of YHWH must be put to death” 

carried the meaning of “pronounce” rather than “blaspheme”. 


112 "...Torah...decoded..." 

"The Bible Code is a best-selling controversial book by Michael Drosnin, first published in 

1997. A sequel, The Bible Code II, was published in 2002 and also reached best-seller 

status. 

Drosnin describes an alleged "Bible code", in which messages are encoded in the Hebrew 

bible. The messages are purported to be hidden in the Torah, and can be deciphered by 

placing the letters of various Torah passages at equal intervals in a text that has been 

formatted to fit inside a graph. 

Drosnin suggests that the Code was written by extraterrestrial life (which he claims also 

brought the DNA of the human genetic code to Earth). Drosnin elaborates on this theory in 

The Bible Code II, suggesting that the alien who brought the code left the key to the code in 

a steel obelisk. Drosnin attempted to find this obelisk, which he believes is buried near the 

Dead Sea. Drosnin's book is based on the technique described in the paper "Equidistant 

Letter Sequences in the Book of Genesis" by Professor Eliyahu Rips of the Hebrew 

University in Israel with Doron Witztum and Yoav Rosenberg." 


113 "... Buddha ..." 

"The following points are the a few of the fundamentals of the teachings attributed to 

Gautama Buddha: 

The Four Noble Truths: that suffering is an inherent part of existence; that the origin 

of suffering is ignorance and the main symptoms of that ignorance are attachment and 

craving; that attachment and craving can be ceased; and that following the Noble Eightfold 

Path will lead to the cessation of attachment and craving and therefore suffering. 

The Noble Eightfold Path: right understanding, right thought, right speech, right 

action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration. 

Dependent origination: that any phenomenon 'exists' only because of the ‘existence’ 

of other phenomena in a complex web of cause and effect covering time past, present and 

future. 

Because all things are thus conditioned and transient (anicca), they have no real 

independent identity (anatta). 

Anicca (Sanskrit: anitya): That all things are impermanent. 

Anatta (Sanskrit: anātman): That the perception of a constant "self" is an illusion. 

Dukkha (Sanskrit: du kha): That all beings suffer from all situations due to unclear 

mind. 

According to tradition, the Buddha emphasized ethics and correct understanding. He 

questioned the average person's notions of divinity and salvation. He stated that gods are 

subjected to karma themselves; and the Buddha is solely a guide and teacher for the 

237

sentient beings who must tread the path of Nirvā a themselves to attain the spiritual 

awakening called bodhi and see truth and reality as it is. The Buddhist system of insight and 

meditation practice is not believed to have been revealed divinely, but by the understanding 

of the true nature of the mind, which must be discovered by personally treading a spiritual 

path guided by the Buddha's teachings." 


114 "... Laozi..." 

"The Daodejing, often called simply the Laozi after its reputed author, describes the Dao (or 

Tao) as the mystical source and ideal of all existence: it is unseen, but not transcendent, 

immensely powerful yet supremely humble, being the root of all things. According to the 

Daodejing, humans have no special place within the Dao, being just one of its many ("ten 

thousand") manifestations. People have desires and free will (and thus are able to alter their 

own nature). Many act "unnaturally", upsetting the natural balance of the Dao. The 

Daodejing intends to lead students to a "return" to their natural state, in harmony with Dao. 

Language and conventional wisdom are critically assessed. Taoism views them as 

inherently biased and artificial, widely using paradoxes to sharpen the point. 

Wu wei, literally "non-action" or "not acting", is a central concept of the Daodejing. The 

concept of wu wei is very complex and reflected in the words' multiple meanings, even in 

English translation; it can mean "not doing anything", "not forcing", "not acting" in the 

theatrical sense, "creating nothingness", "acting spontaneously", and "flowing with the 

moment." 

Laozi used the term broadly with simplicity and humility as key virtues, often in contrast to 

selfish action. On a political level, it means avoiding such circumstances as war, harsh laws 

and heavy taxes. Some Taoists see a connection between wu wei and esoteric practices, 

such as the "sitting in oblivion" (emptying the mind of bodily awareness and thought) found 

in the Zhuangzi. 

Taoism is a religion addressing the quest of immortality." 


115 "...Zoroaster..." 

"The best known (Zoroastrians were the) Magi, the "Wise Men from the East" in the Bible, 

(who brought gifts to Bethlehem) and whose graves Marco Polo claimed to have seen in 

what is today the district of Saveh, near Tehran, Iran. In English, the term is the origin of 

the words magic and magician. 

"Many traits of Zoroastrianism can be traced back to the culture and beliefs of the proto- 

Indo-Iranian period, and Zoroastrianism consequently shares some elements with the 

historical Vedic religion that also has its origins in that era. 

Central to Zoroastrianism is the emphasis on moral choice, to choose between the 

responsibility and duty for which one is in the mortal world, or to give up this duty and 

so facilitate the work of druj. Similarly, predestination is rejected in Zoroastrian teaching. 

Humans bear responsibility for all situations they are in, and in the way they act to one 

another. Reward, punishment, happiness and grief all depend on how individuals live 

their life. 

238

In Zoroastrianism, good transpires for those who do righteous deeds. Those who do evil 

have themselves to blame for their ruin. Zoroastrian morality is then to be summed up in the 

simple phrase, "good thoughts, good words, good deeds". 

There is one universal and transcendental God, Ahura Mazda, the one uncreated creator 

and to whom all worship is ultimately directed. 

Ahura Mazda's creation — evident as truth and order — is the antithesis of chaos, falsehood 

and disorder. The resulting conflict involves the entire universe, including humanity, which 

has an active role to play in the conflict. 

Active participation in life through good thoughts, good words and good deeds is necessary 

to ensure happiness and to keep the chaos at bay. This active participation is a central 

element in Zoroaster's concept of free will." 


116 "The land masses continually crack, crumble and drift." 

"Plate tectonics (from Greek τέκτων, tektōn "builder" or "mason") is a theory of geology that 

has been developed to explain the observed evidence for large scale motions of the Earth's 

lithosphere. The theory encompassed and superseded the older theory of continental drift 

from the first half of the 20th century and the concept of seafloor spreading developed during 

the 1960s. 

The outermost part of the Earth's interior is made up of two layers: above is the lithosphere, 

comprising the crust and the rigid uppermost part of the mantle. Below the lithosphere lies 

the asthenosphere. Although solid, the asthenosphere has relatively low viscosity and shear 

strength and can flow like a liquid on geological time scales. The deeper mantle below the 

asthenosphere is more rigid again. This is, however, not because of cooler temperatures but 

due to high pressure. 

The lithosphere is broken up into what are called tectonic plates — in the case of Earth, 

there are seven major and many minor plates. The lithospheric plates ride on the 

asthenosphere. These plates move in relation to one another at one of three types of plate 

boundaries: convergent or collision boundaries, divergent or spreading boundaries, and 

transform boundaries. Earthquakes, volcanic activity, mountain-building, and oceanic trench 

formation occur along plate boundaries. The lateral movement of the plates is typically at 

speeds of 5 - 10 centimeters / yr." 


117 " The magnetic poles of the planet shift radically about once every 20,000 years". 

"The pole shift theory is a hypothesis that the axis of rotation of a planet has not always 

been at its present-day locations or that the axis will not persist there; in other words, that its 

physical poles had been or will be shifted. Pole shift theory is almost always discussed in the 

context of Earth, but other solar system bodies may have experienced axial reorientation 

during their existences. 

239

Pole shift theories are not to be confused with plate tectonics, the well-accepted geological 

theory that the Earth's surface consists of solid plates which shift over a fluid asthenosphere; 

nor with continental drift, the corollary to plate tectonics which maintains that locations of the 

continents have moved slowly over the face of the earth, resulting in the gradual emerging 

and breakup of continents and oceans over hundreds of millions of years. 

Pole shift theories are also not to be confused with Geomagnetic reversal, the periodic 

reversal of the earth's magnetic field (effectively switching the north and south magnetic 

poles). Geomagnetic reversal has more acceptance in the scientific community than pole 

shift theories." 


118 " This operation is managed by the secret police..." 

"Secret police (sometimes political police) are a police organization which operates in 

secrecy to maintain national security against internal threats to the state. Secret police 

forces are typically associated with totalitarian regimes, as they are often used to 

maintain the political power of the state rather than uphold the rule of law. Secret police are 

law enforcement organizations officially endowed with authority superior to civil police forces, 

operating outside the normal boundaries of the law, and they are often accountable only 

to the executive branch of the government. They operate entirely or partially in secrecy; 

i.e., most or all of their operations are obscure and hidden from the general public and from 

all government officials, except for the topmost executive officials. Secret police 

organizations have often been used as an instrument of political repression. States 

where the secret police wield significant power are sometimes referred to as police states. 

Secret police differ from the domestic security agencies in modern liberal democracies, 

because domestic security agencies are generally subject to government regulation, 

reporting requirements, and other accountability measures. Despite such oversight, there 

still exists the possibility of domestic-security agencies acting unlawfully and taking on some 

characteristics of secret police. 

Secret police not only have the traditional police authority to arrest and detain, but in some 

cases they are given unsupervised control of the length of detention, assigned to implement 

punishments independent of the public judiciary, and allowed to administer those 

punishments without external review. The tactics of investigation and intimidation used by 

secret police enable them to accrue so much power that they usually operate with little or no 

practical restraint. Secret-police organizations employ internal spies and civilian 

informants to find protest leaders or dissidents, and they may also employ agents 

provocateurs to incite political opponents to perform illegal acts against the government, 

whereupon such opponents may be arrested. Secret police may open mail, tap telephone 

lines, use various techniques to trick, blackmail, or coerce relatives or friends of a 

suspect into providing information. The secret police are renowned for raiding homes 

between midnight and dawn, to apprehend people suspected of dissent. 

People apprehended by the secret police are often arbitrarily arrested and detained 

without due process. While in detention, arrestees may be tortured or subjected to 

inhumane treatment. Suspects may not receive a public trial, and instead may be convicted 

in a kangaroo court-style show trial, or by a secret tribunal. 

Secret police have been used by many types of governments. Secret police forces in 

dictatorships and totalitarian states usually use violence and acts of terror to 

240

suppress political opposition and dissent, and may use death squads to carry out 

assassinations and "disappearances". Although secret police normally do not exist in 

democratic states there are different varieties of democracy and, in times of emergency or 

war, a democracy may lawfully grant its policing and security services additional or sweeping 

powers, which may be seen or construed as a secret police." 


119 "...using false provocation operations to disguise their activities..." 

"False flag operations are covert operations conducted by governments, 

corporations, or other organizations, which are designed to appear as if they are 

being carried out by other entities. The name is derived from the military concept of flying 

false colors; that is, flying the flag of a country other than one's own. False flag operations 

are not limited to war and counter-insurgency operations, and have been used in peacetime; 

for example, during Italy's strategy of tension. 

During the Italian strategy of tension in which several bombings in the 1970s, attributed to 

far-left organizations, were in fact carried out by far-right organizations cooperating with the 

Italian secret services (see Operation Gladio, 1969 Piazza Fontana bombing, 1972 Peteano 

attack by Vincenzo Vinciguerra, 1973 assassination attempt of former Interior Minister 

Mariano Rumor, 1980 Bologna massacre, etc. and various investigations, for example by 

Guido Salvini). In France, the Masada Action and Defense Movement, supposedly a Zionist 

group, was really a neo-fascist terrorist group which hoped to increase tension between 

Arabs and Jews in France. 

False flag tactics were also employed during the Algerian civil war, starting in the mid-1994. 

Death squads composed of DRS(Département du Renseignement et de la Sécurité) security 

forces disguised themselves as Islamist terrorists and committed false flag terror attacks. 

Such groups included the OJAL (Organisation of Young Free Algerians) or the OSSRA 

(Secret Organisation for the safeguard of the Algerian Republic) According to Roger Faligot 

and Pascal Kropp (1999), the OJAL reminded of "the Organization of the French Algerian 

Resistance (ORAF), a group of counter-terrorists created in December 1956 by the DST 

(Direction de la Surveillance du Territoire / Territorial Surveillance Directorate) whose 

mission was to carry out terrorist attacks with the aim of quashing any hopes of political 

compromise." 

On the night of Feb. 27, 1933 the Reichstag building was set on fire. At the urging of 

Hitler, Hindenburg responded the next day by issuing an emergency decree “for the 

Protection of the people and the State,” which stated: “Restrictions on personal 

liberty, on the right of free expression of opinion, including freedom of the press; on 

the rights of assembly and association; and violations of the privacy of postal, 

telegraphic and telephonic communications and warrants for house searches, orders 

for confiscations as well as restrictions on property, are also permissible beyond the 

legal limits otherwise prescribed.” After 74 years, the question of who actually started the 

Reichstag fire is still unknown and occasionally debated. 

There are various 9/11 conspiracy theories (and a very large body of hard evidence - 

Editor) which say the September 11, 2001 attacks on the US were a false flag 

operation." 


241

120 "... mind-control methods developed by government psychiatrists..." 

"William Sargant was a consultant to the British Secret Intelligence Service (MI5/MI6). In 

1953 he associated with Frank Olson, Deputy Acting Head of Special Operations for the 

CIA, investigating the use of mind-bending drugs at the Biological Warfare Centre at Porton 

Down. 

In 1944 he collaborated with Slater in writing An Introduction to Physical Methods of 

Treatment in Psychiatry, a textbook on biological psychiatry that included lobotomy 

and shock therapy and remained in print for three decades. 

William Sargant was a pioneer in methods of placing false memories into patients. He 

attested at the 1977 U.S. Senate hearing, "that the therapist should deliberately distort 

the facts of the patient's life-experience to achieve heightened emotional response 

and abreaction. In the drunken state of narcoanalysis patients are prone to accept the 

therapist's false constructions." 

In 1957 William Sargant published one of the first books on the psychology of brainwashing, 

Battle for the Mind. William Sargant connected Pavlov’s findings to the ways people learned 

and internalized belief systems. Conditioned behavior patterns could be changed by 

stimulated stresses beyond a dog’s capacity for response, in essence causing a breakdown. 

This could also be caused by intense signals, longer than normal waiting periods, rotating 

positive and negative signals and changing a dog’s physical condition, as through illness. 

Depending on the dog’s initial personality, this could possibly cause a new belief system to 

be held tenaciously. Sargant also connected Pavlov’s findings to the mechanisms of brainwashing 

in religion and politics. 

Sargant and Dr Ewen Cameron of Project MKULTRA notoriety, were friends and 

colleagues who shared and exchanged views and information on brainwashing and depatterning 

techniques and their mutual researches in this area. Both men had extensive CIA 

and British Secret Intelligence Service connections. 

The aim of Cameron, Sargant and the CIA’s researches was to find a way to obliterate 

the memories of an allied spy ('de-patterning') and implant false memories at a deep 

level so that if that spy was captured in his adoptive country, he would be incapable under 

duress or even torture of revealing his true American/British allegiance. He would only be 

able to reveal the falsely implanted memories that supported his assumed persona. 

This concept became termed 'The Manchurian Candidate' after the novel. The extensive 

use of 'heroic' doses of Electron Convulsive Shock Treatment combined with Deep 

Sleep Treatment (narcosis), anti-depressants, tape-loops, insulin coma therapy, and other 

drugs in this context, was designed to induce catastrophic memory loss which would 

then supposedly be replaced with false memories and ideas (via tape loops, hypnosis, 

LSD or conversations while the person was drugged). 

In addition to LSD, Cameron also experimented with various paralytic drugs, as well 

as electroconvulsive therapy at 30 to 40 times the normal power. His "driving" 

experiments consisted of putting subjects into drug-induced coma for months on end 

(up to three in one case) while playing tape loops of noise or simple repetitive statements. 

His experiments were typically carried out on patients who had entered the institute for minor 

problems such as anxiety disorders and post-partum depression, many of whom suffered 

permanently from his actions." 

242


121 ..."Earth is a "ghetto" planet..." 

"Ghetto" is also used figuratively to indicate geographic areas with a concentration of any 

type of person. 

Ghetto is formed in three ways: 

• As ports of entry for racial minorities, and immigrant racial minorities. 

• When the majority uses compulsion (typically violence, hostility, or legal barriers) to 

force minorities into particular areas. 

• When the majority is willing and able to pay more than the minority to live with its 

own kind. 

During World War II ghettos in occupied Europe 1939-1944 were established by the Nazis to 

confine Jews and sometimes Gypsies into tightly packed areas of the cities of Eastern 

Europe turning them into de-facto concentration camps and death camps in the 

Holocaust." 


122 "... Holocaust..." 

"The Holocaust (from the Greek λόκαυστον (holókauston): holos, "completely" and 

kaustos, "burnt"), is the term generally used to describe the killing of approximately six 

million European Jews during World War II, as part of a program of deliberate extermination 

planned and executed by the National Socialist (Nazi) regime in Germany led by Adolf Hitler. 

Other groups were persecuted and killed by the regime, including the Roma; Soviets, 

particularly prisoners of war; ethnic Poles; other Slavic people; the disabled; gay 

men; and political and religious dissidents. 

The persecution and genocide were accomplished in stages. Legislation to remove the 

Jews from civil society was enacted years before the outbreak of World War II. 

Concentration camps were established in which inmates were used as slave labour until 

they died of exhaustion or disease. Where the Third Reich conquered new territory in 

eastern Europe, specialized units called Einsatzgruppen murdered Jews and political 

opponents in mass shootings. Jews and Roma were crammed into ghettos before being 

transported hundreds of miles by freight train to extermination camps where, if they survived 

the journey, the majority of them were killed in gas chambers. Every arm of Germany's 

bureaucracy was involved in the logistics of the mass murder, turning the country into what 

one Holocaust scholar has called "a genocidal state." 


123 "..."final solution"..." 

"Holocaust documenters argue that the medicalization of social problems and systematic 

euthanasia of people in German mental institutions in the 1930s provided the institutional, 

243

procedural, and doctrinal origins of the mass murder of the 1940s. The Nuremberg Trials 

convicted a number of psychiatrists who held key positions in Nazi regimes." 

-- Reference: Lapon, Lenny (1986). Mass Murderers in White Coats : Psychiatric Genocide 

in Nazi Germany and the United States. 

The tie between Hitler and the eugenic psychiatrists was so close that much of Mein 

Kampf is literally indistinguishable in language and in tone from the major 

international journals and psychiatric textbooks of the time. To quote from a few of 

many such passages in Mein Kampf: 

"To demand that defective people be prevented from propagating equally defective 

offspring is a demand for the clearest reason and, if systematically executed, 

represents the most humane act of mankind ..." 

"Those who are physically and mentally unhealthy and unworthy must not 

perpetuate their ;suffering in the bodies of their children ..." 

"A prevention of the faculty and opportunity to procreate on the part of the physically 

degenerate and the mentally sick ... would not only free humanity from an 

immeasurable misfortune but would lead to a recovery which today seems scarcely 

conceivable." 

Hitler received support from psychiatrists and social scientists around the world after 

he took power. Many articles in the world's leading medical journals monitored and heaped 

praise on Hitler's eugenic legislation and policies. 

Records uncovered by Abrams at the hospital confirm that the extermination had begun as 

a part of a national psychiatric program before Hitler took on the systematic murder of 

the Jews. Hundreds of patients had been shipped off to psychiatric extermination centers 

prior to the end of 1941, when the national program was largely abandoned and local state 

mental hospitals took over "the action" on their own. 

The psychiatric extermination program was not a hidden, secret shame of psychiatry - at 

least, not at the start. It was organized by leading professors of psychiatry and directors 

of mental hospitals through a series of national meetings and workshops. So-called 

euthanasia forms were circulated to individual hospitals, and final approval of each death 

was then given in Berlin by a committee of the nation's outstanding psychiatrists. By 

January 1940 patients were being shipped to six special extermination centers staffed by 

psychiatrists. 

In late 1941, public outrage and lack of enthusiasm from Hitler pushed the program 

underground, but between 100,000 and 200,000 German mental patients had been 

killed. From then on, individual institutions, such as that at Kaufbeuren, continued to act on 

their own, even admitting new patients for the purpose of murdering them. At the end of the 

war, many large institutions were entirely empty, and estimates from various war-crime 

tribunals, including Nuremberg, estimate the number of dead to be between 250,000 and 

300,000, mostly inmates of psychiatric hospitals and homes for the retarded... 

Psychiatrist Frederic Wertham, by no means a radical critic of his profession, deserves 

the credit for being the first to describe the role of psychiatry in Nazi Germany: ... 

244

"The tragedy is that the PSYCHIATRISTS did not have to have an order. They acted on 

their own. They were not carrying out a death sentence pronounced by somebody 

else. They were the legislators who laid down the rules for deciding who was to die; 

they were the administrators who worked out the procedures, provided the patients 

and the places, and decided the methods of killing; they pronounced a sentence of 

life or death in each individual case; they were the executioners who carried the 

sentences out or -- without being coerced to do so -- surrendered their patients to be 

killed in other institutions; they supervised and often watched the slow deaths..." 

By November 1, 1941, the first extermination camps were being built: first Belzec, then 

Sobibor, Treblinka, Chełmno and Majdanek, and finally Auschwitz-Birkenau. 

At first, vague plans were made in Nazi Germany to deport all European Jews to 

Madagascar. Adolf Eichmann, in particular, supported this option before the Wannsee 

Conference of 1942, where he was made privy to the exact details of the "Final Solution". 

SS chief Heinrich Himmler stated: 

"However cruel and tragic each individual case may be, this method is still the mildest and 

best, if one rejects the Bolshevik method of physical extermination of a people out of inner 

conviction as un-German and impossible." 

The original plan was to use the Royal Navy after Britain's defeat to exile all of Europe's 

Jews to Madagascar. However, since the British were not defeated as anticipated by the 

Nazis, the Madagascar Plan had to be abandoned. 

The extermination process in Belzec, Sobibor and Treblinka was similar to the method used 

in the six extermination camps in Germany and Austria, but hugely scaled up for killing 

whole transports of people at a time. 

Victims would hand over their valuables, which became property of the German 

Reichsbank. They then undressed, and their clothes were searched for jewelry and 

other valuables. Victims were then marched into the gas chamber and packed tightly 

to minimize the available fresh air. An engine created carbon monoxide gas which 

was then discharged through gas pipes, killing the occupants. Their corpses were 

cremated after any gold dental fillings were removed. The mass murder was carefully 

tracked and documented. 

For example, the intercepted Höfle Telegram sent by SS-Sturmbannführer Hermann Höfle 

on January 11, 1943 to SS-Obersturmbannführer Adolf Eichmann in Berlin listed 

1,274,166 total arrivals to the four camps of Aktion Reinhard through the end of 1942, 

as well as the total arrivals by camp for the last two weeks of 1942. 

The structure of all camps was nearly identical. From the reception area with ramp and 

undressing barracks, the Jews entered a narrow, camouflaged path (called sluice or tube) to 

the extermination area with gas chambers, pits and cremation grids. The SS and Trawnikis 

stayed in a separate area. Barbed wire fences, partially camouflaged with pine branches, 

surrounded the camp and separated the different parts. Unlike Auschwitz, no electric fences 

were used. Wooden watchtowers guarded the camp. 

245

Approximately 2 million Jews lost their lives in Belzec, Sobibor, Treblinka and Majdanek in 

the course of Operation Reinhard. Approximately 178,045,960 German Reichsmark worth of 

Jewish property (today's value: around 700,000,000 $US or 550,000,000 Euros) was stolen. 

This money went not only to German authorities, but also to single individuals (SS and police 

men, camp guards, non-Jewish inhabitants of towns and villages with ghettos or adjacent 

camps)." 


124 

"... the "Old Empire", whose headquarters located near one of the "tail stars" in 

the Ursa Major (Big Dipper)..." 

The "Tail Stars" of Ursa Major are Alcor, Alioth, and Alkaid." 


125 "... radioactivity..." 

"Nuclear weapons emit large amounts of electromagnetic radiation as visible, infrared, and 

ultraviolet light. The chief hazards are burns and eye injuries. On clear days, these injuries 

can occur well beyond blast ranges. The light is so powerful that it can start fires that spread 

rapidly in the debris left by a blast. The range of thermal effects increases markedly with 

weapon yield. Thermal radiation accounts for between 35-45% of the energy released in the 

explosion, depending on the yield of the device. 

The first atomic bomb actually used in war time was dropped on Hiroshima on August 6th, 

1945 killing between 130,000 and 150,000 people by the end of that year. Those who 

survived the bombing are rapidly aging now after struggling for many years. 

In Hiroshima, a tremendous fire storm developed within 20 minutes after detonation and 

destroyed many more buildings and homes. A fire storm has gale force winds blowing in 

towards the center of the fire from all points of the compass. 

Mr. Hiroshi Sawachika was 28 years old when the bomb was dropped. He was an army 

doctor stationed at the army headquarters in Ujina. When he was exposed, he was inside 

the building at the headquarters, 4.1 km from the hypocenter. Being rather far from the 

hypocenter, he was not seriously injured. Afterwards, he was very busy getting medical 

treatment to the survivors. 

INTERVIEWER: How many patients did you treat on August 6? 

ANSWER: Well, at least 2 or 3 thousand on that very day if you include those patients whom 

I gave directions to. I felt that as if once that day started, it never ended. I had to keep on 

and on treating the patients forever. It was the longest day of my life. Later on, when I had 

time to reflect on that day, I came to realize that we, doctors learned a lot through the 

experience, through the suffering of all those people. It's true that the lack of medical 

knowledge, medical facilities, integrated organization and so on prevented us from giving 

sufficient medical treatment. Still there was a lot for us, medical doctors to learn on that day. 

I learned that the nuclear weapons which gnaw the minds and bodies of human beings 

should never be used. Even the slightest idea using nuclear arms should be completely 

exterminated the minds of human beings. Otherwise, we will repeat the same tragedy. And 

we will never stop being ashamed of ourselves." 

246


126 "...Atlanta..." 

"Atlantis was a continent. Its capital was called by the same name or by that of Poseidonis, 

and was located on an island next to its coast. After this continent sunk under the seas, only 

the peaks of its loftiest mountains remained above the water, forming what the ancients later 

knew as the Islands of the Blest, and which we know as those of Indonesia. 

Atlantis created a worldwide empire, and had colonies the world over. These colonies, as 

usual, attempted to duplicate the motherland, as colonists are wont to do. Atlantis and 

Lemuria have been grossly distorted and misplaced by all sorts of investigators in what 

concerns both their epochs and their sizes and locations. Indeed, Atlantis and Lemuria 

coexisted side by side, at more or less the same date. 

More exactly, Lemuria was the archetypal Atlantis, the same as Eden or Paradise, the site of 

origin of both Mankind and Civilization. From there, the Lemurian Atlanteans colonized the 

nearby region of India, which became its "twin" and partner. In mythical terms, we can say 

that Lemuria-Indonesia was the Mother, and that Atlantis-India was the Father of all the 

other civilizations. 

Our Atlantean heritage also encompasses the arts and techniques such as Agriculture and 

Animal Domestication, the greatest inventions ever. Without the domesticated plants and 

animals — most or all of which originated in Atlantis, and often embody an advanced use of 

genetic engineering — Civilization could never have developed at all. Besides these, a 

series of inventions of mysterious origins, who came to us from the dawn of time, are also 

owed to Atlantis and Lemuria: metallurgy, stone masonry and sculpture, paper, the alphabet, 

medicinal drugs, gunpowder, weaving, and so on." 

Reference: http://www.atlan.org/ 

127 "...Lemur..." 

"Lemuria is the name of a hypothetical "lost land" variously located in the Indian and Pacific 

Oceans. Its 19th century origins lie in attempts to account for discontinuities in 

biogeography. Though Lemuria has passed out of the realm of conventional science, it has 

been adopted by occult writers, as well as some Tamil writers of India. Accounts of Lemuria 

differ according to the requirements of their contexts, but all share a common belief that a 

continent existed in ancient times and sank beneath the ocean as a result of geological 

change, often cataclysmic. 

Lemuria entered the lexicon of the Occult through the works of Madame Blavatsky, who 

claimed in the 1880s to have been shown an ancient, pre-Atlantean Book of Dzyan by the 

Mahatmas. Kumari Kandam is a sunken kingdom sometimes compared with Lemuria. 

According to these modernist interpretations of motifs in classical Tamil literature — the 

epics Cilappatikaram and Manimekalai that describe the submerged city of Puhar — the 

Dravidians originally came from land south of the present day coast of South India that 

became submerged by successive floods. There are various claims from Tamil authors that 

there was a large land mass connecting Australia and the present day Tamil Nadu coast. 

It is interesting to note that Madame Blavatsky described the Lemurians (her third root race) 

as being colored black and described the Negroid race, the Dravidians and the Australoids, 

Papuans and Melanesians as being descended from them. 

247

prior to the acceptance of continental drift, biologists frequently postulated submerged land 

masses in order to account for populations of land-based species now separated by barriers 

of water. Similarly, geologists tried to account for striking resemblances of rock formations 

on different continents. The first systematic attempt was made by Melchior Neumayr in his 

book Erdgeschichte in 1887. Many hypothetical submerged land bridges and continents 

were proposed during the 19th century, in order to account for the present distribution of 

species. 

As Lemuria gained some acceptance within the scientific community, it began to appear in 

the works of other scholars. Ernst Haeckel, a German Darwinian taxonomist, proposed 

Lemuria as an explanation for the absence of "missing link" fossil records. According to 

another source, Haeckel put forward this thesis prior to Sclater (but without using the name 

'Lemuria'). Locating the origins of the human species on this lost continent, he claimed the 

fossil record could not be found because it had sunk beneath the sea. 

Other scientists hypothesized that Lemuria had extended across parts of the Pacific oceans, 

explaining distributions of species across Asia and the Americas. 

The Lemuria theory disappeared completely from conventional scientific consideration after 

the theories of plate tectonics and continental drift were accepted by the larger scientific 

community. According to the theory of plate tectonics (which is nowadays the only accepted 

paradigm in geology), Madagascar and India were indeed once part of the same landmass 

(thus accounting for geological resemblances), but plate movement caused India to break 

away millions of years ago, and move to its present location. The original landmass broke 

apart - it did not sink beneath the sea level." 


128 ..."Lake Toba in Sumatra"... 

The Toba eruption (the Toba event) occurred at what is now Lake Toba about 67,500 to 

75,500 years ago. It had an estimated Volcanic Explosivity Index of 8 (described as "megacolossal"), 

making it possibly the largest explosive volcanic eruption within the last twentyfive 

million years. The total amount of erupted material was about 2800 cubic km (670 cubic 

miles) — around 2,000 km³ of ignimbrite that flowed over the ground and around 800 km³ 

that fell as ash, with the wind blowing most of it to the west. 

By contrast, the 1980 eruption of Mount St. Helens ejected around 1.2 cubic km of material, 

whilst the largest volcanic eruption in historic times, at Mount Tambora in 1815, emitted the 

equivalent of around 100 cubic kilometers of dense rock and created the "Year Without a 

Summer" as far away as North America." 

The Toba eruption was the latest of a series of at least three calderra-forming eruptions 

which have occurred at the volcano. Earlier calderas were formed around 700,000 and 

840,000 years ago. 

To give an idea of its magnitude, consider that although the eruption took place in Indonesia, 

it deposited an ash layer approximately 15 cm (6 in) thick over the entire Indian 

subcontinent; at one site in central India, the Toba ash layer today is up to 6 m (20 feet) 

thick and parts of Malaysia were covered with 9 m of ashfall. In addition it has been 

calculated that 10 10 metric tons of sulphuric acid was ejected into the atmosphere by 

the event, causing acid rain fallout." 

248


129 "...Mt. Krakatoa..." 

"Mt. Krakatoa is a volcanic island in the Sunda Strait between Java and Sumatra in 

Indonesia. The name is used for the island group, the main island (also called Rakata), and 

the volcano as a whole. It has erupted repeatedly, massively, and with disastrous 

consequences throughout recorded history. The best known eruption culminated in a series 

of massive explosions on August 26-27 1883, which was among the most violent volcanic 

events in modern times. With a Volcanic Explosivity Index of 6, it was equivalent to 200 

megatonnes of TNT — about 13,000 times the yield of the Little Boy bomb (13 to 16 KT), 

which devastated Hiroshima, Japan. 

The 1883 eruption ejected more than 25 cubic kilometres of rock, ash, and pumice, and 

generated the loudest sound historically reported: the cataclysmic explosion was distinctly 

heard as far away as Perth in Australia approx. 1,930 miles (3,110 km), and the island of 

Rodrigues near Mauritius approx. 3,000 miles (5,000 km). Near Krakatoa, according to 

official records, 165 villages and towns were destroyed and 132 seriously damaged, at least 

36,417 (official toll) people died, and many thousands were injured by the eruption, mostly 

from the tsunamis which followed the explosion. 

The eruption destroyed two thirds of the island of Krakatoa. Eruptions at the volcano since 

1927 have built a new island in the same location, called Anak Krakatau (child of Krakatoa)." 


130 "... colossal volcanic explosion..." 

"A supervolcano is a volcano that produces the largest and most voluminous kinds of 

eruption on Earth. The explosivity of such eruptions varies, but the volume of ejected tephra 

is enough to radically alter the landscape and severely affect global climate for years, 

with cataclysmic consequences for life VEI-8 volcanic events have included eruptions at the 

following locations. Estimates of the volume of erupted material are given in parentheses. 

• Lake Taupo, North Island, New Zealand - Oruanui eruption 26,500 years ago (1,170 

km³) 

• Lake Toba, Sumatra, Indonesia - 75,000 years ago (2,800 km³) 

• Yellowstone Caldera, Wyoming, United States - 2.2 million years ago (2,500 km³) 

and 640,000 years ago (1,000 km³) 

• La Garita Caldera, Colorado, United States - Source of the truly enormous eruption 

of the Fish Canyon Tuff 27.8 million years ago (~5,000 km³) 

The Lake Toba eruption plunged the Earth into a volcanic winter, eradicating an 

estimated 60% of the human population (although humans managed to survive, even 

in the vicinity of the volcano), and was responsible for the formation of sulfuric acid in 

the atmosphere. 

Many other supermassive eruptions have also occurred in the geological past." 


249

131 "... due to atmospheric pollution as well as an extensive period during which 

radiation from the sun is deflected back into space, and cause global cooling..." 

"Nuclear winter is a hypothetical global climate condition that is predicted to be a possible 

outcome of a large-scale nuclear war. It is thought that severely cold weather can be caused 

by detonating large numbers of nuclear weapons, especially over flammable targets such as 

cities, where large amounts of smoke and soot would be injected into the Earth's 

stratosphere. The term has also been applied to one of the after-effects of an 

supervolcano eruption. 

A global average surface cooling of –7°C to –8°C persists for years, and after a decade the 

cooling is still –4°C (Fig. 2). Considering that the global average cooling at the depth of the 

last ice age 18,000 yr ago was about –5°C, this would be a climate change unprecedented in 

speed and amplitude in the history of the human race. The temperature changes are largest 

over land ... Cooling of more than –20°C occurs over large areas of North America and of 

more than –30°C over much of Eurasia, including all agricultural regions." 


132 "...The global cataclysm that destroyed the dinosaurs..." 

"In the past 600 million years there have been five major mass extinctions that on 

average extinguished half of all species. The largest mass extinction to have affected life 

on Earth was in the Permian-Triassic, which ended the Permian period 250 million years ago 

and killed off 90% of all species. The last such mass extinction led to the demise of the 

dinosaurs and has been found to have coincided with a large asteroid impact; this is the 

Cretaceous–Tertiary extinction event. There is no solid evidence of impacts leading to the 

four other major mass extinctions, though a recent report from Ohio State scientists stated 

that they have located a 483-km diameter impact crater beneath the East Antarctic Ice Sheet 

which may date back about 250 million years, based on gravity measurements, which might 

associate it with the Permian-Triassic extinction event. 

In 1980, physicist Luis Alvarez, his son, geologist Walter Alvarez, and nuclear chemists 

Frank Asaro and Helen V. Michael from the University of California, Berkeley discovered 

unusually high concentrations of iridium, an element that is rare in the Earth's crust but 

relatively abundant in many meteorites. From the amount and distribution of iridium present 

in the 65 million year old "iridium layer", the Alvarez team later estimated that an asteroid of 

10–14 kilometers must have collided with the earth. This iridium layer at the K–T boundary 

has been found worldwide at 100 different sites. Multidirectionally shocked quartz 

(coesite), which is only known to form as the result of large impacts or atomic bomb 

explosions, has also been found in the same layer at more than 30 sites. Soot and ash at 

levels tens of thousands times normal levels were found with the above." 


"The geologic record of terminal Cretaceous environmental events indicates that iridium and 

other associated elements were not deposited instantaneously but during a time interval 

spanning some 10,000 to 100,000 years. The available geologic evidence favors a mantle 

rather than meteoritic origin for these elements. These results are in accord with the scenario 

of a series of intense eruptive volcanic events occurring during a relatively short geologic 

time interval and not with the scenario of a single large asteroid impact event." 

250

-- Reference: Article: Terminal Cretaceous Environmental Events 

Charles B. Officer 1 and Charles L. Drake 2 

1 

Research professor in the Earth Sciences Department, Dartmouth College, 

Hanover, New Hampshire 03755. 

2 

Professor in the Earth Sciences Department, Dartmouth College, Hanover, New 

Hampshire 03755. 

133 

"Atomic explosions cause atmospheric fallout much like that of volcanic 

eruptions." 

"Oct. 26, 2007 -- New evidence dug from the shores of the Bay of Bengal supports the 

radical idea that it was a series of monumental volcanic eruptions that wiped out the 

dinosaurs, not a meteor impact in the Gulf of Mexico. The discovery confirms two important 

things, said Keller: First, that the most massive Deccan eruption and the K-T mass extinction 

happened at the same time. Second, that the later, final eruption is timed right to have 

slowed the recovery of many living things. This latter matter of the slow recovery has long 

been a mystery to paleontologists, she said." 

-- Reference: http://dsc.discovery.com/news/2007/10/26/dinosaur-volcano.html 

"A new statistical study of mass extinctions throughout the history of life on Earth is backing 

up the idea that no single meteor, volcanic eruption or other lone gunman is ever to blame, 

even in the case of the Cretaceous-Tertiary event that brought the end of dinosaurs 65 

million years ago. 

Instead, the worst die-offs happen when some sort of interminable, multi-generational 

pressure on life is combined with a few powerful blows. It's what is now being called the 

press/pulse theory of mass extinctions. 

The theory "is essentially a more eloquent way of saying what I and many other 

paleontologists have been saying for many years," said Gerta Keller of Princeton University. 

"Namely that the impact-kill hypothesis is all wrong. Impacts alone could not have been the 

killing mechanism for the K-T or any of the other major mass extinctions." 

In the late Cretaceous case massive volcanism — the Deccan Traps eruption in India — and 

attendant climate change, coincided with an impact that pushed highly stressed biota over 

the brink." 

-- Reference: http://dsc.discovery.com/news/2006/10/20/extinction_pla.html 

134 "... Rwenzori Mountains..." 

"The highest Rwenzoris are permanently snow-capped, and they, along with Mount 

Kilimanjaro and Mount Kenya are the only such in Africa. The Ruwenzoris are often 

identified with the "Mountains of the Moon" mentioned by Ptolemy. The Ruwenzori are 

known for their vegetation, ranging from tropical rainforest through alpine meadows to snow; 

and for their animal population, including forest elephants, several primate species and 

many endemic birds." 

251


135 ..." Pyrenees Mountains"... 

"The Pyrenees are named after Pyrene (fire in Greek) who was the daughter of Bebryx and 

was raped by Herakles. Terrified at giving birth to a serpent, she fled to the mountains 

and was either buried or eaten by wild animals. Herodotus located this legend in his map 

of the Oikumene as early as 450 BC." 


136 "... steppes of Mongolia..." 

"In the chaos of the late twelfth century, a chieftain named Temüjin finally succeeded in 

uniting the Mongol tribes between Manchuria and the Altai Mountains. In 1206, he took the 

title Genghis Khan, and he and his successors began expanding the Mongol Empire into 

the largest contiguous land empire in world history, going as far northwest as the 

Kievan Rus, and as far south as northern Vietnam, Tibet, Iran." 


137 ..."plunder their possessions." 

"Looting, sacking, plundering, despoiling, or pillaging is the indiscriminate taking of 

goods by force as part of a military or political victory, or during a catastrophe or riot, such as 

during war, natural disaster, or rioting. The term is also used in a broader (some would argue 

metaphorical) sense, to describe egregious instances of theft and embezzlement, such as 

the "plundering" of private or public assets by corrupt or overly greedy corporate executives 

or government authorities. The proceeds of all these activities can be described as loot, 

plunder, or pillage. 

Looting originally referred primarily to the plundering of villages and cities not only by 

victorious troops during warfare, but also by civilian members of the community. For 

example, see War and Peace, which describes widespread looting by Moscow's citizens 

before Napoleon's troops enter the town, and looting by French troops elsewhere; also note 

the looting of art treasures by the Nazis during WWII." 


138 "...Tiahuanaco..." 

For more detailed information about the archaeology of this site, visit the following websites: 

http://www.sacredsites.com/americas/bolivia/tiahuanaco.html 

http://www.viewzone.com/tia.html 

http://www.world-mysteries.com/mpl_6.htm 

139 "...the shift of the poles of the planet...". 

"Charles Hapgood first came to public attention in the mid-1950s with his theory of earth 

crust displacement, a radical geological idea which attracted the curiosity and support of 

252

Albert Einstein. The Einstein-Hapgood correspondence is a forgotten page in the history of 

science. Rose and I obtained these letters (ten from Einstein to Hapgood) from Albert 

Einstein's Archives in the Fall of 1995. They show, for the first time, just how extensively 

Albert Einstein was involved in assisting Charles Hapgood in the development of the theory. 

This correspondence is detailed in The Atlantis Blueprint. Here is a brief summary: 

In his second reply (24 November 1952) to Hapgood, Einstein wrote that the idea of earth 

crust displacement should not be ruled out "apriori" just because it didn't fit with what we 

wanted to believe about the earth's past. What was needed, Einstein claimed, was solid 

"geological and paleontological facts." 

For six months, Hapgood gathered geological evidence to support the idea of an earth crust 

displacement. On the 3rd of May 1953 he forwarded thirty-eight pages of this evidence to 

Einstein. Central to his argument was Hapgood's evidence that Lesser Antarctica was icefree 

at the same time that North America lay smothered in ice. Einstein responded (8 May 

1953): 

"I find your arguments very impressive and have the impression that your hypothesis is 

correct. One can hardly doubt that significant shifts of the crust have taken place repeatedly 

and within a short time." 

He urged Hapgood to follow up on evidence of "earth fractures". A month later 

(11 June 1953) Hapgood sent Einstein forty-two pages of evidence on earth fractures and 

the evolution of the ice sheets. 

Einstein wrote (17 December 1953) Hapgood urging him to address the "centrifugal 

momentum" problem. Hapgood responded with four pages on this problem and thirty-seven 

pages of "paleontological evidence" including the frozen mammoths of Arctic Siberia. 

Einstein was now convinced. On the 18th of May 1954, Einstein wrote a very favorable 

foreword for Hapgood's book EARTH'S SHIFTING CRUST: A KEY TO SOME BASIC 

PROBLEMS OF EARTH SCIENCE (published in 1958 by Pantheon Books, New York). The 

Foreword begins: 

"I frequently receive communications from people who wish to consult me concerning their 

unpublished ideas. It goes without saying that these ideas are very seldom possessed of 

scientific validity. The very first communication, however, that I received from Mr. Hapgood 

electrified me. His idea is original, of great simplicity, and - if it continues to prove itself of 

great importance to everything that is related to the history of the earth's surface. ... I think 

that this rather astonishing, even fascinating, idea deserves the serious attention of anyone 

who concerns himself with the theory of the earth's development." 

-- Reference: When the Sky Fell, Rand and Rose Flemth-Ath 

140 "The alignment of the Pyramids of Giza on the ground matches perfectly the 

alignment of the constellation of Orion as seen in the sky from Giza...". 

"(Robert) Bauval is specifically known for the Orion Correlation Theory (OCT). This proposes 

a relationship between the fourth dynasty Egyptian pyramids of the Giza Plateau and the 

alignment of certain stars in the constellation of Orion. 

One night, while working in Saudi Arabia, he took his family and a friend's family up into the 

sand dunes of the Arabian desert for a camping expedition. His friend pointed out Orion, and 

mentioned that Mintaka, the smaller more easterly of the stars making up Orion's belt was 

253

offset slightly from the others. Bauval then made a connection between the layout of the 

three main stars in Orion's belt and the layout of the three main pyramids in the Giza 

necropolis." 


141 "... Heliopolis..." 

"Heliopolis has been occupied since the Predynastic Period, with extensive building 

campaigns during the Old and Middle Kingdoms. Today, unfortunately, it is mostly 

destroyed, its temples and other buildings having been used for the construction of medieval 

Cairo; most information about it comes from textual sources. 

According to Diodorus Siculus Heliopolis was built by Actis, one of the sons of Helios and 

Rhode, who named the city after his father. While all Greek cities were destroyed during the 

flood, the Egyptian cities including Heliopolis survived. The chief deity of Heliopolis was the 

god Atum, who was worshipped in the primary temple. 

The city was also the original source of the worship of the Ennead pantheon, although in 

later times, as Horus gained in prominence, worship focused on the synchrentistic solar deity 

Ra-harakhty (literally Ra, (who is) Horus of the Two Horizons). 

During the Amarna Period, Pharoah Akhenaten introduced monotheistic worship of Aten, the 

deified solar disc. As the capital of Egypt for a period of time, grain was stored in Heliopolis 

for the winter months, when many people would descend on the town to be fed, leading to it 

gaining the title place of bread. The Book of the Dead goes further and describes how 

Heliopolis was the place of multiplying bread, recounting a myth in which Horus feeds the 

masses there with only 7 loaves, which is the basis of the Bible New Testament parable." 


142 "...Nephilim..." 

"The Nephilim were an antediluvian race (pre-flood) race which are referred to in the Bible 

as giants.". -- Reference: http://www.nwcreation.net/nephilim.html 

"Genesis 6:4 states "The Nephilim were on the earth in those days --and also afterwards-- 

when the sons of God went to the daughters of men and had children by them. They were 

the heroes of old, men of renown." The Nephilim were a race of giants that were produced 

by the sexual union of the sons of God (presumably fallen angels) and the daughters of men. 

Translated from the Hebrew texts, "Nephilim" means "fallen ones." They were renowned for 

their strength, prowess, and a great capacity for sinfulness. 

The origination of the Nephilim begins with a story of the fallen angels. Shemhazai, an angel 

of high rank, led a sect of angels in a descent to earth to instruct humans in righteousness. 

The tutelage went on for a few centuries, but soon the angels pined for the human females. 

After lusting, the fallen angels instructed the women in magic and conjuring, mated with 

them, and produced hybrid offspring: the Nephilim. 

The Nephilim were gigantic in stature. Their strength was prodigious and their appetites 

immense. Upon devouring all of humankind's resources, they began to consume humans 

254

themselves. The Nephilim attacked and oppressed humans and were the cause of massive 

destruction on the earth. 

Two texts of central import to the story of the Nephilim, the Bible and the Dead Sea Scrolls, 

mention several names for the Nephilim. The diverse kinds of these giants are cited in 

several passages. They are variously referred to as Emim, or "Terrors" (Gen. 14:5; Deut. 

2:10), Rephaim, or "Weakeners" or "Dead Ones" (2 Sam. 23:13; 1 Chron. 11:15), Gibborim, 

or "Giant Heroes" (Job 16:4), Zamzummim, or "Achievers" (Deut. 2:10), Anakim, or "Longnecked" 

(Deut. 2:10; Josh. 11:22, 14:15), and Awwim or "Devastators" and "Serpents." 

Other giants are mentioned in these texts as well, such as Goliath (2 Sam. 21:19), a giant 

with twelve fingers and twelve toes who is mentioned as one of the Rephaim (2 Sam. 21:20), 

and a tall Egyptian (1 Chron. 11:23). The passage of Numbers 13:26-33 recounts the 

Nephilim of Canaan that Joshua and the other Hebrew spies saw. Furthermore, according to 

Judaic lore, a certain one of the Nephilim, Arba, built a city, Kiriath Arba, which was named 

for its builder and is now known as Hebron. 

The wickedness of the Nephilim carried with it a heavy toll. Genesis 6:5 alludes to the 

corruption that the Nephilim had caused amongst humans and themselves: "The Lord saw 

how great man's wickedness on the earth had become..." Their evil rebellion had incurred 

both the wrath and grief of God. God instructed the angel Gabriel to ignite a civil war among 

the Nephilim. He also chose Enoch, a righteous man, to inform the fallen angels of the 

judgment pronounced on them and their children. God did not allow the fallen angels any 

peace, for they could not lift their eyes to heaven and were later to be chained. The end of 

the Nephilim came about in the war incited by Gabriel, in which the giants eventually 

annihilated each other." 

-- Reference: http://www.pantheon.org/articles/n/nephilim.html 

143 "...used cutting tools of highly concentrated light waves and electronic energy..." 

"A laser is an electronic-optical device that emits coherent light radiation. The term "laser" is 

an acronym for Light Amplification by Stimulated Emission of Radiation. A typical laser emits 

light in a narrow, low-divergence monochromatic (single-coloured, if the laser is operating in 

the visible spectrum), beam with a well-defined wavelength. In this way, laser light is in 

contrast to a light source such as the incandescent light bulb, which emits light over a wide 

area and over a wide spectrum of wavelengths. 

The first working laser was demonstrated in May 1960 by Theodore Maiman at Hughes 

Research Laboratories. Recently, lasers have become a multi-billion dollar industry. The 

most widespread use of lasers is in optical storage devices such as compact disc and DVD 

players, in which the laser (a few millimeters in size) scans the surface of the disc. Other 

common applications of lasers are bar code readers, laser printers and laser pointers. 

In industry, lasers are used for cutting steel and other metals and for inscribing patterns 

(such as the letters on computer keyboards). Lasers are also commonly used in various 

fields in science, especially spectroscopy, typically because of their well-defined wavelength 

or short pulse duration in the case of pulsed lasers. Lasers are used by the military for range 

finding, target identification and illumination for weapons delivery. Lasers used in medicine 

are used for internal surgery and cosmetic applications. 

Laser cutting is a technology that uses a laser to cut materials, and is usually used in 

industrial manufacturing. Laser cutting works by directing the output of a high power laser, 

255

y computer, at the material to be cut. The material then either melts, burns, vaporizes 

away, or is blown away by a jet of gas, leaving an edge with a high quality surface finish. 

Industrial laser cutters are used to cut flat-sheet material as well as structural and piping 

materials. Some 6-axis lasers can perform cutting operations on parts that have been preformed 

by casting or machining." 


144 "... Baalbek..." 

"The great mystery of the ruins of Baalbek, and indeed one of the greatest mysteries of the 

ancient world, concerns the massive foundation stones beneath the Roman Temple of 

Jupiter. The courtyard of the Jupiter temple is situated upon a platform, called the Grand 

Terrace, which consists of a huge outer wall and a filling of massive stones. The lower 

courses of the outer wall are formed of huge, finely crafted and precisely positioned blocks. 

They range in size from thirty to thirty three feet in length, fourteen feet in height and ten feet 

in depth, and weigh approximately 450 tons each. Nine of these blocks are visible on the 

north side of the temple, nine on the south, and six on the west (others may exist but 

archaeological excavations have thus far not dug beneath all the sections of the Grand 

Terrace). Above the six blocks on the western side are three even larger stones, called the 

Trilithon, whose weight exceeds 1000 tons each. These great stones vary in size between 

sixty-three and sixty-five feet in length, with a height of fourteen feet six inches and a depth 

of twelve feet. 

Another even larger stone lies in a limestone quarry a quarter of a mile from the Baalbek 

complex. Weighing an estimated 1200 tons, it is sixty-nine feet by sixteen feet by thirteen 

feet ten inches, making it the single largest piece of stonework ever crafted in the world. 

Called the Hajar el Gouble, the Stone of the South, or the Hajar el Hibla, the Stone of the 

Pregnant Woman, it lays at a raised angle with the lowest part of its base still attached to the 

quarry rock as though it were almost ready to be cut free and transported to its presumed 

location next to the other stones of the Trilithon. 

Why these stones are such an enigma to contemporary scientists, both engineers and 

archaeologists alike, is that their method of quarrying, transportation and precision 

placement is beyond the technological ability of any known ancient or modern builders. 

Various ‘scholars’, uncomfortable with the notion that ancient cultures might have developed 

knowledge superior to modern science, have decided that the massive Baalbek stones were 

laboriously dragged from the nearby quarries to the temple site. While carved images in the 

temples of Egypt and Mesopotamia do indeed give evidence of this method of block 

transportation - using ropes, wooden rollers and thousands of laborers - the dragged blocks 

are known to have been only 1/10th the size and weight of the Baalbek stones and to have 

been moved along flat surfaces with wide movement paths. The route to the site of Baalbek, 

however, is up hill, over rough and winding terrain, and there is no evidence whatsoever of a 

flat hauling surface having been created in ancient times. 

Next there is the problem of how the mammoth blocks, once they were brought to the site, 

were lifted and precisely placed in position. It has been theorized that the stones were raised 

using a complex array of scaffolding, ramps and pulleys which was powered by large 

numbers of humans and animals working in unison. An historical example of this method has 

been suggested as the solution for the Baalbek enigma. The Renaissance architect 

Domenico Fontana, when erecting a 327-ton Egyptian obelisk in front of St Peter's Basilica 

in Rome, used 40 huge pulleys, which necessitated a combined force of 800 men and 140 

horses. The area where this obelisk was erected, however, was a great open space that 

256

could easily accommodate all the lifting apparatus and the men and horses pulling on the 

ropes. No such space is available in the spatial context of how the Baalbek stones were 

placed. Hills slope away from where lifting apparatus would need to have been placed and 

no evidence has been found of a flat and structurally firm surface having been constructed 

(and then mysteriously removed after the lifting was done). Furthermore, not just one obelisk 

was erected but rather a series of giant stones were precisely put in place side-by-side. Due 

to the positioning of these stones, there is simply no conceivable place where a huge pulley 

apparatus could have been stationed." 

References: (both of the following websites have excellent photos of the area) 

http://www.sacredsites.com/middle_east/lebanon/baalbek.htm 

http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/esp_baalbek_1.htm 

145 "...The Domain took over the planet Venus..." 

"The second-closest planet to the Sun, orbiting it every 224.7 Earth days. It is the brightest 

natural object in the night sky, except for the Moon, reaching an apparent magnitude of −4.6. 

Because Venus is an inferior planet, from Earth it never appears to venture far from the Sun: 

its elongation reaches a maximum of 47.8°. Venus reaches its maximum brightness shortly 

before sunrise or shortly after sunset, for which reason it is often called the Morning Star or 

the Evening Star. 

Classified as a terrestrial planet, it is sometimes called Earth's "sister planet", for the two are 

similar in size, gravity, and bulk composition. Venus is covered with an opaque layer of 

highly reflective clouds of sulfuric acid, preventing its surface from being seen from space in 

visible light; this was a subject of great speculation until some of its secrets were revealed by 

planetary science in the twentieth century. Venus has the densest atmosphere of all the 

terrestrial planets, consisting mostly of carbon dioxide, as it has no carbon cycle to lock 

carbon back into rocks and surface features, nor organic life to absorb it in biomass. It has 

become so hot that the earth-like oceans the young Venus is believed to have possessed 

have totally evaporated, leaving a dusty dry desert scape with many slab-like rocks. The 

evaporated water vapor has dissociated and hydrogen has escaped into interplanetary 

space. The atmospheric pressure at the planet's surface is 92 times that of the Earth, 

the great majority of it carbon dioxide and other greenhouse gases. 

Venus's surface has been mapped in detail only in the last 20 years; Project Magellan listed 

about a thousand meteor craters, a surprisingly low number compared to Earth. It shows 

evidence of being geologically very young with extensive volcanism, and the sulfur in the 

atmosphere is taken by some experts to show many of its volcanoes are still active today, 

but it is an enigma as to why no evidence of lava flow accompanies any of the visible 

caldera." 

As one of the brightest objects in the sky, Venus has been known since prehistoric times 

and as such has gained an entrenched position in human culture. The Babylonians named 

the planet Ishtar, the personification of womanhood, and goddess of love. 

In western astrology, derived from its historical connotation with goddesses of femininity and 

love, Venus is held to influence those aspects of human life. In Indian Vedic astrology, 

Venus is known as Shukra, meaning "clear, pure" or "brightness, clearness" in Sanskrit. 

257


146 

"... There are a few life forms on Earth that can endure an atmospheric 

environment like Venus..." 

"There are many different classes of extremophiles, each corresponding to the way its 

environmental niche. Many extremophiles fall under multiple categories. For example: 

• Acidophile: An organism with an optimum pH level at or below pH 3. 

• Alkaliphile: An organism with optimal growth at pH levels of 9 or above. 

• Endolith: An organism that lives in microscopic spaces within rocks, such as pores 

between aggregate grains. These may also be called cryptoendoliths. This term also 

includes organisms populating fissures, aquifers, and faults filled with groundwater 

in the deep subsurface. 

• Halophile: An organism requiring at least 2M of salt, NaCl, for growth. 

• Hyperthermophile: An organism that can thrive at temperatures between 80-121 °C, 

such as those found in hydrothermal systems. 

• Hypolith: An organism that lives inside rocks in cold deserts. 

• Lithoautotroph: An organism (usually bacteria) whose sole source of carbon is 

carbon dioxide and exergonic inorganic oxidation (chemolithotrophs) such as 

Nitrosomonas europaea. These organisms are capable of deriving energy from 

reduced mineral compounds like pyrites, and are active in geochemical cycling and 

the weathering of parent bedrock to form soil. 

• Metalotolerant: capable of tolerating high levels of dissolved heavy metals in 

solution, such as copper, cadmium, arsenic, and zinc. Examples include 

Ferroplasma sp. and Ralstonia metallidurans. 

• Oligotroph: An organism capable of growth in nutritionally limited environments. 

• Osmophile: An organism capable of growth in environments with a high sugar 

concentration. 

• Piezophile: An organism that lives optimally at high hydrostatic pressure. Common 

in the deep terrestrial subsurface, as well as in oceanic trenches. 

• Polyextremophile: An organism that qualifies as an extremophiles under more than 

one category. 

• Psychrophile/Cryophile: An organism that grows better at temperatures of 15 °C or 

lower. Common in cold soils, permafrost, polar ice, cold ocean water, and in/under 

alpine snowpack. 

• Radioresistant: resistant to high levels of ionizing radiation, most commonly 

ultraviolet radiation but also includes organisms capable of resisting nuclear 

radiation. 

• Thermophile: An organism that can thrive at temperatures between 60-80 °C. 

• Xerophile: An organism that can grow in extremely dry, desiccating conditions. This 

type is exemplified by the soil microbes of the Atacama Desert. 

Relative to the majority of the deep sea extremophiles, the areas around submarine 

hydrothermal vents are biologically more productive, often hosting complex communities 

fueled by the chemicals dissolved in the vent fluids, supporting diverse organisms, including 

giant tube worms, clams, and shrimp. 

The water emerges from a hydrothermal vent at temperatures ranging up to 400°C, 

compared to a typical 2°C for the surrounding deep ocean water. The high pressure at these 

depths significantly expands the thermal range at which water remains liquid, and so the 

258

water doesn't boil. Water at a depth of 3,000 m and a temperature of 407°C becomes 

supercritical 

One community has been discovered dubbed 'Eel City', which consists predominantly of 

eels. Though eels are not uncommon, as mentioned earlier invertebrates typically dominate 

hydrothermal vents. Eel City is located near Nafanua volcanic cone, American Samoa. 

Other examples of the unique fauna who inhabit this ecosystem are a snail armored with 

scales made up of iron and organic materials, and the Pompeii worm (Alvinella Pompejana), 

which is capable of withstanding temperatures up to 80°C (176°F). Over 300 new 

species have been discovered at hydrothermal vents. 

Active hydrothermal vents are believed to exist on Jupiter's moon Europa, and ancient 

hydrothermal vents have been speculated to exist on Mars." 


147 "... asteroid belt..." 

"The asteroid belt is the region of the Solar System located roughly between the orbits of 

the planets Mars and Jupiter. It is occupied by numerous irregularly shaped bodies called 

asteroids or minor plarnets. The asteroid belt region is also termed the main belt to 

distinguish it from other concentrations of minor planets within the Solar System, such as the 

Kuiper belt and scattered disk. 

More than half the mass within the main belt is contained in the four largest objects: Ceres, 

4 Vesta, 2 Pallas, and 10 Hygiea. All of these have mean diameters of more than 400 km, 

while Ceres, the main belt's only dwarf planet, is about 950 km in diameter. The remaining 

bodies range down to the size of a dust particle. The asteroid material is so thinly 

distributed that multiple unmanned spacecraft have traversed it without incident." 


148 "... Tiahuanaco..." 

"Tiwanaku monumental architecture is characterized by large stones of exceptional 

workmanship. In contrast to the masonry style of the later Inca, Tiwanaku stone 

architecture usually employs rectangular ashlar blocks laid in regular courses, and 

monumental structures were frequently fitted with elaborate drainage systems. 

Bronze or copper "double-T" clamps were often used to anchor large blocks in place. 

The stone used to build Tiwanaku was quarried and then transported 40 km or more 

to the city. They were moved without the aid of the wheel, though much of the distance was 

over water. 

The community grew to urban proportions (in antiquity) becoming an important regional 

power in the southern Andes. Satellite imaging was used recently to map the extent of 

fossilized suka kollus across the three primary valleys of Tiwanaku, arriving at populationcarrying 

capacity estimates of anywhere between 285,000 and 1,482,000 people. 

They worshipped many gods, and one of the most important gods was Viracocha, the 

god of action, shaper of many worlds, and destroyer of many worlds. He created 

259

people, with two servants, on a great piece of rock. Then he drew sections on the rock 

and sent his servants to name the tribes in those areas. In Tiwanaku he created the people 

out of rock and brought life to them through the earth. The Tiwanaku believed that 

Viracocha created giants to move the massive stones that comprise much of their 

archeology, but then grew unhappy with the giants and created a flood to destroy them." 


149 "...Ollantaytambo..." 

"Ollantaytambo is a town in southern Peru, located in the district of Ollantaytambo, province 

of Urubamba, Cusco region. It is approximately 60 km to the northwest of the city of Cusco, 

situated at an altitude of 2792 meters above sea level. 

The city of Ollantaytambo is best known for its ruins, and for the spot where the Inca 

emperor Manco Inca was able to defeat the Spanish in a set-piece battle. The finely cut 

rocks and plantation terraces were very large obstacles for the Conquistadors to 

surpass, and the fortress was also used by Manco to conduct successful attacks on 

Francisco Pizarro and other Conquistadors who were based in Lima." 


150 "... Machupiccu ..." 

Machu Picchu (Quechua: Machu Picchu, "Old Peak") is a pre-Columbian Inca site located 

2,400 meters (7,875 ft) above sea level. It is situated on a mountain ridge above the 

Urubamba Valley in Peru, which is 80 km (50 mi) northwest of Cuzco. Often referred to as 

"The Lost City of the Incas", Machu Picchu is probably the most familiar symbol of the Inca 

Empire. 

One theory maintains that Machu Picchu was an Inca "llacta": a settlement built to control 

the economy of the conquered regions. It may also have been built as a prison for the 

selective few who had commited such henous crimes against the Inca society. Research 

conducted by scholars, such as John Rowe and Richard Burger, has convinced most 

archaeologists that rather than a defensive retreat, Machu Picchu was an estate of the Inca 

emperor, Pachacuti. In addition, Johan Reinhard presented evidence that the site was 

selected based on its position relative to sacred landscape features. One such example is its 

mountains, which are purported to be in alignment with key astronomical events. 

Shamanic legends say that if you're a sensitive person and you rub your forehead against 

the world-famous Intihuatana Stone you will see the spirit world. The Intihuatana stone is 

one of the many ritual stones in South America. They are arranged so they point directly at 

the sun during the winter solstice. The Spanish did not find Machu Picchu until the 20th 

century so the Intihuatana Stone was not destroyed like many other ritual stones. It is also 

called "The Hitching Point of the Sun" because it was supposed to hold the sun in it's place. 

It is (as they said before) believed to be an astronomic clock built by the Incas." 


151 "... Pachacamac ..." 

260

"The temple of Pachacamac is an archaeological site 40 km southeast of Lima, Peru in the 

Valley of the Lurín River. It had at least one pyramid. They used Pachacamac as primarily 

a religious site for the veneration of the Pacha Kamaq creator god. The Ichma joined the 

Inca empire and Pachacamac became an important administrative center. 

However the Inca maintained it as a religious shrine and allowed the Pachacamac priests to 

continue functioning independently of the Inca priesthood. This included the oracle, whom 

the Inca presumably consulted. The Inca built five additional buildings, including a temple to 

the Sun on the main square." 


152 "... an electronic, light-wave emitting stone cutter and carving tools..." 

"There are various laser cutting tools depending on the type of finished product that you 

prefer. Laser cutter routers that are computer-driven can cut each letter precisely, capturing 

every detail of the selected style. The said manufacturing systems are useful in cutting out 

symbols and logos in a cost effective manner. 

Laser that is in a solid state uses one crystal rod with flat and parallel ends. Both ends have 

surfaces that have the ability to reflect. A light source that has high density and a flash tube 

surrounds the crystal. 

When power is given by the network of pulse-forming, an intense light pulse called photon is 

released in one of the rod crystals. The light released is one wavelength and allows for 

minimum divergence. 

A hundred percent of laser light is reflected on the rear mirror while thirty to fifty percent will 

pass through the mirror then to the shutter assembly to the angled mirror before going down 

through the lens and then to the work piece. 

The laser light beam is not only coherent but also has high energy content. When it is 

focused on the surface, the laser light creates heat used for welding, drilling, and cutting. 

The laser beam and the work piece is manipulated through the use of robotics. It can be 

adjusted to different sizes and heat intensity. The smaller laser is used for drilling, cutting, 

and welding while the larger machines are used in off giving heat." 

-- Reference: http://ezinearticles.com/?Laser-Cutting-Tools&id=352889 

153 "The "great" pyramid..." 

"A total of over 2,300,000 blocks of limestone and granite were used in its construction with 

the average block weighing 2.5 tons and none weighing less than 2 tons. The large blocks 

used in the ceiling of the King's Chamber weigh as much as 9 tons. 

• Construction date (Estimated): 2589 B.C.. 

• Construction time (Estimated): 20 years. 

• Total weight (Estimated): 6.5 million tons. 

• The estimated total weight of the structure is 6.5 million tons! 

261

• The base of the pyramid covers 13 acres, 568,500 square feet and the length of 

each side was originally 754 feet, but is now 745 feet. 

• The original height was 481 feet tall, but is now only 449 feet. 

The distance when Earth is closest to Sun (perihelion) is 147x10 6 km, which is translated 

into royal cubits 280x10 9 , hinting at the height of the Great pyramid, 280 royal cubits. 

The earth/moon relationship is the only one in our solar system that contains this unique 

golden section ratio that "squares the circle". Along with this is the phenomenon that the 

moon and the sun appear to be the same size, most clearly noticed during an eclipse. This 

too is true only from earth's vantage point…No other planet/moon relationship in our solar 

system can make this claim. 

Although the problem of squaring the circle was proven mathematically impossible in the 

19th century (as pi, being irrational, cannot be exactly measured), the Earth, the moon, and 

the Great Pyramid, are all coming about as close as you can get to the solution! 

If the base of the Great Pyramid is equated with the diameter of the earth, then the radius of 

the moon can be generated by subtracting the radius of the earth from the height of the 

pyramid. 

The height of the Great Pyramid times 2π exactly equals the perimeter of the pyramid. This 

proportions result from elegant design of the pyramid with the height equal two diameters of 

a circle and the base equal to the circumference of the circle. 

The Pyramid of the Sun and the Great Pyramid of Egypt are almost or very nearly equal 

to one another in base perimeter. The Pyramid of the Sun is "almost" half the height of the 

Great Pyramid. There is a slight difference. The Great Pyramid is 1.03 - times larger than the 

base of the Pyramid of the Sun. Conversely, the base of the Pyramid of the Sun is 97% of 

the Great Pyramid's base." 

-- Reference: http://www.world-mysteries.com/mpl_2.htm 

154 "... Pyramid texts." 

"The Pyramid Texts are a collection of ancient Egyptian religious texts from the time of the 

Old Kingdom, mostly inscriptions on the walls of tombs in pyramids. They depict the 

Egyptian view of the afterlife, and the ascent into the sky of the divine Pharaoh after death. 

They were written upwards of five thousand years ago; thus, they are some of the oldest 

known writings in the world. 

The Pyramid Texts are also the oldest collection of religious spells known to us from ancient 

Egypt. This collection forms the basis of much of the later religious theology and literature of 

ancient Egypt. The passages were eventually separated and categorized, as well as 

illustrated and eventually evolved into the Book of the Dead, or more properly, The Book of 

the Coming forth by Day. 

It is difficult to date the Pyramid Texts. Their origins have aroused much speculation 

regarding their origin because they emerge, as a fully-fledged collection of mortuary texts, 

without any precedent in the archaeological record. The fact that the texts are made up of 

distinct utterances which do not have a strict narrative sequence linking them together has 

led scholars to believe that many of them were not composed specifically for the purpose of 

262

eing inscribed in the pyramids but may have had earlier uses. In fact, spells such as 

Utterances 273-4, called the Cannibal Hymn, and which only appears in the Pyramids of 

Unas and Teti, refer to aspects of the funerary cult that seem to no longer been in practice at 

the time the pyramids were built. 

Early analysts attempted to date the text as early as possible; even from the predynastic 

period. A very early dating of these texts remains a strong possibility, though today, scholars 

place the text's origins with the date of the monuments where they reside. In reality, we have 

very little idea of the date of their initial invention, perhaps other than the antiquated 

language employed." 

-- Reference: http://www.crystalinks.com/pyramidtext.html 

155 

"The great pyramid was located precisely at the exact center of all of the land 

masses of Earth..." 

"The Great Pyramid (the Pyramid of Khufu, or Cheops in Greek) at Gizeh, Egypt, 

demonstrates the remarkable character of its placement on the face of the Earth. The 

Pyramid lies in the center of gravity of the continents. It also lies in the exact center of all the 

land area of the world, dividing the earth's land mass into approximately equal quarters. 

The north-south axis (31 degrees east of Greenwich) is the longest land meridian, and the 

east-west axis (30 degrees north) is the longest land parallel on the globe. There is 

obviously only one place that these longest land-lines of the terrestrial earth can cross, and it 

is at the Great Pyramid!" 

-- Reference: http://www.world-mysteries.com/mpl_2.htm 

156 

"...stars in the constellation of Orion's Belt (Ainitak), Sirius, Alpha Draconis and 

Beta Ursa Minor..." 

"The Hall of Truth in Light" (in the Great Pyramid) are an extension of the upward passage 

way (which) opens as a Grand Gallery. Other interior features include: a Great Step; a lower 

Queen's chamber; an upper King's chamber with an open tomb which was never used for 

burial; and, two passage ways which actually pinpoint Sirius and Ainitak in the "belt" of the 

Orion Constellation -- the other two precisely point to Thuban in the Draco Constellation 

which was the old North Star at the time of the Pyramid's supposed construction and the 

present North Star. 

-- Reference: http://www.geocities.com/regkeith/rkeith5a.htm 

Big Dipper Constellation stars include: 

Dubhe 

Merak 

Phecda 

Megrez 

Alioth 

Mizar 

Alkaid 

263

Alnitak is a double star system. Alnitak A is a blue O9.7Ib supergiant star about 15 times the 

diameter of the sun, at least 11,000 times more luminous than the sun. 

Thuban is another name for the star is Adib from the Arabic Al Dhi'bah, "The Hyenas". A 

number of stars in the constellation of Draco. According to Allen, seamen were accustomed 

to call Thuban "The Dragon's Tail." Thuban is a white A0III giant having a luminosity about 

260 times that of the sun. Spectral analysis indicates that Thuban has a companion star 

orbiting with a 51.4 day period. 

Sirius is also known colloquially as the "Dog Star", reflecting its prominence in its 

constellation, Canis Major. It is the subject of more mythological and folkloric tales than any 

other star apart from the sun. The heliacal rising of Sirius marked the flooding of the Nile in 

Ancient Egypt and the 'Dog Days' of summer 

Sirius is the brightest star in the night sky with a visual apparent magnitude of −1.47, almost 

twice as bright as Canopus, the next brightest star. What appears as a single star to the 

naked eye is actually a binary star system, consisting of Sirius A, and a faint white dwarf 

companion of spectral type DA2, termed Sirius B. 

Sirius is bright due to both its intrinsic luminosity and its closeness to the Sun. At a distance 

of 2.6 parsecs (8.6 light-years), the Sirius system is one of our near neighbors. Sirius A is 

about twice as massive as the Sun and has an absolute visual magnitude of 1.42. It is 25 

times more luminous than the Sun. 

Sirius is recorded in the earliest astronomical records, known in Ancient Egypt as Sopdet 

(Greek: Sothis). During the era of the Middle Kingdom, Egyptians based their calendar on 

the heliacal rising of Sirius, namely the day it becomes visible just before sunrise after 

moving far enough away from the glare of the sun. This occurred just before the annual 

flooding of the Nile and the summer solstice, after a 70 day absence from the skies. The 

hieroglyph for Sothis features a star and a triangle. Sothis was identified with the great 

goddess Isis who formed a part of a trinity with her husband Osiris and their son Horus, 

while the 70 day period symbolized the passing of Isis and Osiris though the duat (Egyptian 

underworld). 

North Star, also known as the Pole Star, is the star that lies closest in the sky to the north 

celestial pole, and which appears directly overhead to an observer at the Earth's North Pole. 

The current North Star is Polaris, which lies about two-thirds of a degree from the pole at the 

end of the "handle" of the Little Dipper asterism in the constellation Ursa Minor. Polaris has a 

visual magnitude of 1.97 (second magnitude). (Some people mistakenly think that Polaris is 

the brightest star in the night sky. This title belongs to Sirius, and there are many others 

stars also brighter than Polaris.) 

Due to the precession of the equinoxes the direction of the Earth's axis is very slowly but 

continuously changing, and as the projection of the Earth's axis moves around the celestial 

sphere over the millennia, the role of North Star passes from one star to another. Since the 

precession of the equinoxes is so slow, a single star typically holds that title for many 

centuries. 

In 3000 BC the faint star Thuban in the constellation Draco was the North Star. At 

magnitude 3.67 (fourth magnitude) it is only one-fifth as bright as Polaris, the current North 

Star (situated 430 light-years away). 

264


157 "...Pan, God of The Woods..." 

-- Reference: For more detailed information about the IS-BE know as Pan, please read the 

book "Pan, God of The Woods" by Lawrence R. Spencer ( www.godofthewoods.com ) 

158 

" The human pharaoh moved the Capital city of Egypt from Memphis to 

Heracleopolis". 

"Heracleopolis was the main city of Egypt during a turbulent time in our history, the First 

Intermediate Period. Details are not clear, but apparently when the VIth dynasty ended, the 

rulers who followed were too weak to rule the whole land. Akhtoy, the local nomarch, 

declared independence from Memphis, and when the last Memphite pharaoh died childless, 

he declared himself god-king of the Two Lands and founder of the IXth dynasty. All of Middle 

Egypt and part of the eastern Nile Delta submitted to Akhtoy's authority. Akhmin, in the 9th 

nome, became the southern boundary between those who supported Akhtoy and those who 

opposed him. 

In Upper Egypt there were at least three governors who refused to acknowledge the new 

order: those of Thinis, Wast (Thebes) and Nekhen (Hierakonopolis). For a long time they 

fought among themselves, because chaos always reigns where there is no central authority. 

Finally one of them, Inyotef II of Wast, prevailed against the others; the nomarchs of Asyut 

now became the defenders of the dignity of the Heracleopolitan kings. The IXth dynasty was 

succeeded by the Xth at home, and for more than sixty years the line was held at Akhmin, 

despite frequent raids from both sides. Finally the grandson of Inyotef, Mentuhotep II, 

captured Asyut; once that happened he quickly marched downstream and overthrew the Xth 

dynasty. That marked the reunification of Egypt and the beginning of the Middle Kingdom. 

Heracleopolis was never as important afterwards, though it marked the site of a key fortress 

in the XXIInd dynasty, built by the second son of Osorkon II." 

-- Reference: http://members.tripod.com/~Raseneb/Akhtoy.htm 

159 "... when Atlantis fell..." 

"Plato's reference to Egypt as the source of the Atlantis myth, via Solon. The Egyptians 

called Atlantis Kepchu, which also happens to be their name for the people of Crete. It is 

speculated that survivors of the Minoan volcanic disaster asked Egypt for help, since they 

were the only other civilization with high culture at the time. 

Plato described quarries on the island of Atlantis where "rocks of white, black, and red" were 

extracted from the hills and used to construct a great island city. The description matches 

the rocks found on Santorini. 

The island-city of Atlantis was described as being laid out in a series of concentric circles of 

land and water, each one connected to the sea by a deep canal. Docks for a huge number of 

ships, and a causeway for unloading cargo of said ships, also was described. Unearthed 

frescos from the island have depicted Santorini with a configuration that can be interpreted in 

this way. It also shows a huge city on the island, theorized by archaeologists to represent the 

center of the caldera. 

265

At Akrotiri there are multi-story buildings. This city may have had the earliest form of town 

planning (structured assembly of interconnecting roads and paths) ever discovered, again, 

with fresh running water and toilets in each house leading to a sewer system. Many such 

sites now have been unearthed, both on Crete and Santorini." 

-- Reference: Wikipedia.org (See "Santorini") 

160 

"... the Egyptians., who called "Atlantis" Kepchu, which also happens to be their 

name for the people of Crete." 

"Minoan civilization disappeared suddenly, at the height of its wealth and power. This also 

was similar to Plato's description of the fate of the "Atlanteans". Scientists theorize that 

multiple tsunamis hit the island of Crete, circa 1500 BC, which came from the direction of the 

island of Santorini (then called Thera) about 100 miles from Crete. 

Santorini is the site of a massive caldera with an island at its center. Vulcanologists have 

determined this ill-fated island was engulfed by the terrible ca. 1500 BC eruption and 

collapse of the Stroggilí volcano there, which affected the entire eastern Mediterranean, as 

far away as the Near East—possibly the most powerful eruption in recorded history, ejecting 

approximately 30 km³ (7 cu miles) of magma, up to 36 km (23 miles) high. Volcanic events of 

this magnitude are known to generate tsunamis." 


161 "... the exact geodetic center of Egypt..." 

"Five years into the co-regency, Amenhotep IV changed his name to Akhenaten and left 

Thebes to establish a new Egyptian capital city, which he called Akhetaten (meaning the 

resting place or horizon of the Aten). The change in name indicated that he no longer 

considered himself to be the son of the god Amun, but of Aten. On the monuments marking 

the four corners of the new city, Akhenaten referred to the hateful words spoken about him 

and his forefathers by the priests of Amun. Obviously, he had hoped that the city of 

Akhetaten would be his resting place as well. 

At the city of Akhetaten, the ancient religion of the Aten received a make-over. Aten temple 

design, ritual, and symbolism (by a falcon-headed man and a sun disc referred to as Re- 

Herakhty) derived originally from the traditional solar god Ra whose center of worship had 

been from very ancient times at Memphis and On (Heliopolis). By the end of the coregency, 

the falcon-man had been removed from the Aten's symbol. The Aten had in essence 

become a god without human or animal image. The disc of the sun was now considered to 

be the single physical representation of the invisible and eternal god, Ra, and a deity in its 

own right. (The sun disc was used later as a royal "lamelech" seal by the Kings of Judah). 

The cartouche of Akhenaten's god and heavenly father, the Aten, bore the name Imram. In 

the Bible, Moses is referred to as the son of Amram, the Hebrew equivalent. 

The name of the Egyptian deity Aten transliterates into the Hebrew word Adon. Adon, 

which is translated by English Bibles as "the Lord" (and Adonai, translated as "my Lord") is 

used along with Jehovah (Yhwh) in the Bible as the exclusive personal names of God. 

Moreover, in ancient times, the name Jehovah (Yhwh) was written, but never spoken. 

Whenever the written name Jehovah (Yhwh) was to be read out loud, Adon (Aten) was 

voiced instead. The written form of Adon is infrequent, however, its limited usage is 

significant, especially in the first six books of the Bible (See under "LORD" in Strong's 

266

Exhaustive Concordance), where it is reserved for the following applications alone: Moses 

addresses God using the title Adon/Aten (Exodus 4:10,13; 5:22; 34:9; Numbers 14:17; 

Deuteronomy 3:23; 7:26; 10:17); Moses, himself, is addressed both by Aaron 

(Ex.32:22; Num.12:11) and by Joshua (Numbers 11:28) using the title Adon/Aten; and 

Joshua also addresses God using the title Adon/Aten (Joshua 5:14 b; 7:7). As 

mentioned above, there is an established relationship between the literature of the Egyptian 

18th Dynasty and the Bible. Psalm 104 is an embellishment of the Hymn to the Aten which 

was found by archaeologists at the city of Akhetaten. 

The religious reforms of Akhenaten included the rejection of traditional Egyptian magic and 

astrology associated with the cult of Amun, and the rejection of the cult of Osiris with its 

version of belief in eternal judgment and the afterlife as well. The site chosen for the new 

capital of Egypt further demonstrated Akhenaten's desire for a new balance as it was 

located at the exact geodetic center of the country." 

-- Reference: http://www.domainofman.com/ankhemmaat/moses.html 

162 "... the destruction of Troy as the finale of the Trojan War." 

"In Greek mythology, the Trojan War was waged against the city of Troy by the Achaeans 

after Paris of Troy stole Helen from her husband Menelaus, the king of Sparta. The war is 

among the most important events in Greek mythology, and was narrated in many works of 

Greek literature, including the Iliad and the Odyssey by Homer. The Iliad relates a part of the 

last year of the siege of Troy, while the Odyssey describes the journey home of Odysseus, 

one of the Achaean leaders. Other parts of the war were told in a cycle of epic poems, which 

has only survived in fragments. Episodes from the war provided material for Greek tragedy 

and other works of Greek literature, and for Roman poets like Virgil and Ovid. 

The war originated from a quarrel between the goddesses Athena, Hera and Aphrodite, after 

Eris, the goddess of strife and discord, gave them a golden apple, sometimes known as the 

Apple of Discord, marked "for the fairest". The goddesses went to Paris, who judged that 

Aphrodite, as the "fairest", should receive the apple. In exchange, Aphrodite made Helen, 

the most beautiful of all women, fall in love with Paris, who took her to Troy. Agamemnon, 

king of Mycenae and the brother of Helen's husband Menelaus, led an expedition of 

Achaean troops to Troy and besieged the city for ten years. After the deaths of many heroes, 

including the Achaeans Achilles and Ajax, and the Trojans Hector and Paris, the city fell to 

the ruse of the Trojan Horse. The Achaeans slaughtered the Trojans and desecrated the 

temples, thus earning the gods' wrath. Few of the Achaeans returned safely to their homes 

and many founded colonies in distant shores. The Romans later traced their origin to 

Aeneas, one of the Trojans, who was said to have led the surviving Trojans to Italy. 

The Ancient Greeks thought the Trojan War was a historical event that had taken place in 

the 13th or 12th century BC, and believed that Troy was located in modern day Turkey near 

the Dardanelles. By modern times both the war and the city were widely believed to be nonhistorical. 

In 1870, however, the German archaeologist Heinrich Schliemann excavated a 

site in this area which he identified as Troy; this claim is now accepted by most scholars 

The Trojan War derive from a specific historical conflict usually date it to the 12th or 11th 

centuries BC, often preferring the dates given by Eratosthenes, 1194–1184 BC, which 

roughly corresponds with archaeological evidence of a catastrophic burning of Troy." 


267

163 "Homer, the blind Greek poet..." 

"Homer (ancient Greek: µηρος, Homēros) was an ancient Greek (Ionian) epic poet, 

traditionally considered the author of the epic poems the Iliad and the Odyssey. No reliable 

biographical information about Homer survives from classical antiquity. The cardinal 

qualities of the style of Homer have been well articulated by Matthew Arnold: "the translator 

of Homer," he says, "should above all be penetrated by a sense of the four qualities of his 

author: that he is eminently rapid; that he is eminently plain and direct, both in the evolution 

of his thought and in the expression of it, that is, both in his syntax and in his words; that he 

is eminently plain and direct in the substance of his thought, that is, in his matter and ideas; 

and finally, that he is eminently noble". 

The language used by Homer is an archaic version of Ionic Greek, with admixtures from 

certain other dialects, such as Aeolic Greek. It later served as the basis of Epic Greek, the 

language of epic poetry, typically in dactylic hexameter. 

A number of traditions hold that he was blind (perhaps because, in the Aeolian dialect of 

Cyme, homēros bore this meaning) and that he was born on the island of Chios, at Smyrna 

or elsewhere in Ionia, where various cities vied in claiming him as one of their native sons. 

The characterization of Homer as a blind bard is supported by a possibly self-referential 

passage in the Odyssey in which a shipwrecked Odysseus listens to the tales of a blind bard 

named Demodocus while in the court of the Phaeacian king." 


164 "Solon, a wise man from Greece reported the existence of Atlantis.." 

"Solon was a famous Athenian statesman, lawmaker, and Lyric poet. The travel writer, 

Pausanias, listed Solon among the Seven Sages of the ancient world. Solon has acquired a 

place in history and in folklore through his efforts to legislate against political, economic and 

moral decline in archaic Athens. Some of his reforms failed in the short term, yet he is often 

credited with having laid the foundations for Athenian democracy. 

After he had finished reforming the country, Solon traveled abroad. His first stop was Egypt. 

There he visited Heliopolis, where he discussed philosophy with an Egyptian expert on the 

subject, Psenophis. Subsequently, at Sais, he visited Neith's temple and received from 

the priests there an account of the history of Atlantis. Solon wrote out this history as 

a poem, to which Plato subsequently made references in his dialogues Timaios and 

Critias. Next Solon sailed to Cyprus, where he oversaw the construction of a new capital for 

a local king, in gratitude for which the king named it Soloi." 


165 " Zoroaster..." 

"Zoroaster, the prophet and poet sees the universe as the cosmic struggle between aša 

“truth” and druj “lie.” The cardinal concept of aša - which is highly nuanced and only vaguely 

translatable - is at the foundation of all other Zoroastrian doctrine, including that of Ahura 

Mazda (who is aša), creation (that is aša), existence (that is aša) and Free Will, which is 

arguably Zoroaster’s greatest contribution to religious philosophy. The purpose of 

humankind, like that of all other creation, is to sustain aša. For humankind, this occurs 

through active participation in life and the exercise of good thoughts, words and deeds. 

268

The name Zoroaster was famous in classical antiquity, and a number of different Zoroasters 

- all described as having occult powers - appear in historiographic accounts. 

In Pliny’s Natural History, Zoroaster is said to have laughed on the day of his birth. He lived 

in the wilderness and enjoyed exploring it from a young age. Plutarch compares him with 

Lycurgus and Numa Pompilius (Numa, 4). Plutarch, drawing partly on Theopompus, speaks 

of Zoroaster in Isis and Osiris: In this work, the prophet is empowered by trust in his God and 

the protection of his allies. He faces outward opposition and unbelief, and inward doubt. 

The works of Zoroaster had a significant influence on Greek philosophy and Roman 

philosophy. The ancient Greek writer Eudoxus of Cnidus and the Latin writer Pliny the Elder 

praised Zoroaster’s philosophy as “the most famous and most useful.” Plato learnt of 

Zoroaster’s philosophy through Eudoxus and incorporated some of it into his own Platonic 

realism. In the third century BC, however, Colotes accused Plato’s The Republic of 

plagiarizing parts of (what is attributed to) Zoroaster’s On Nature, such as the Myth of Er. 

Plato’s contemporary, Heraclides Ponticus, wrote a text called Zoroaster based on 

Zoroaster’s philosophy in order to express his disagreement with Plato on natural 

philosophy. 

Zoroaster was mentioned by the nineteenth-century poet William Butler Yeats. His wife and 

he were said to have claimed to have contacted Zoroaster through “automatic writing.” 

The 2005 edition of the Oxford Dictionary of Philosophy places Zoroaster first in a 

chronology of philosophers." 


166 "... an IS-BE called Ahura Mazda." 

"Ahura Mazda (Ahura Mazdā) is the Avestan language name for a divinity exalted by 

Zoroaster as the one uncreated Creator, hence God. He is the nameless "Father Asura", 

that is, Varuna of the Rigveda. In this view, Zoroastrian mazda is the equivalent of the Vedic 

medhira, described in Rigveda 8.6.10 as the "(revealed) insight into the cosmic order". 

Ahura Mazda is seen as the Ahura par excellence, superior to both *vouruna and *mitra, and 

the nameless "Father Asura" of the Rigveda and is a distinct divinity. The Zoroastrian faith 

is thus described by its adherents as Mazdayasna, the worship of Mazda. In the Avesta, 

"Ahura Mazda is the highest object of worship". 


167 "Laozi, a philosopher who wrote a small book called "The Way"..." 

"According to tradition, it was written around 6th century BC by the Taoist sage Laozi (or Lao 

Tzu, "Old Master"), a record-keeper at the Zhou Dynasty court, by whose name the text is 

known in China. Tao Te Ching is a Chinese classic text. Its name comes from the opening 

words of its two sections: dào "way," and dé "virtue". 

This ancient book is also central in Chinese religion, not only for Taoism (Dàojiāo ) but 

Chinese Buddhism, which when first introduced into China was largely interpreted through 

the use of Taoist words and concepts. Many Chinese artists, including poets, painters, 

269

calligraphers, and even gardeners have used the Tao Te Ching as a source of inspiration. Its 

influence has also spread widely outside East Asia, aided by hundreds of translations into 

Western languages." 

Tao is nameless. (Tao) goes beyond distinctions, and transcends language. 

Laozi describes a state of existence before time or space: 

"The Way that can be told of is not an unvarying way; 

The names that can be named are not unvarying names. 

It was from the Nameless that heaven and Earth sprang; 

The named is but the mother that rears the ten thousand creatures. 

Each after its kind." 

"The Spirit never dies. 

It is the Mysterious Female. 

The doorway of the Mysterious Female 

Is the base from which Heaven and Earth sprang. 

It is there within us, all the while; 

Draw upon it as you will. 

It never runs dry. 

We put spokes together and call it a wheel; 

But it is on the space where there is nothing that the value of the wheel depends. 

We turn clay to make a vessel; 

But it is on the space where there is nothing that the value of the vessel depends. 

We pierce doors and windows to make a house; 

And it is on these spaces where there is nothing that the value of the house 

depends. 

Therefore just as we take advantage of what is, 

we should recognize the value of what is not. 

Knowing others is wisdom; 

Knowing the self is enlightenment. 

Mastering others requires force; 

Mastering the self requires strength; 

He who knows he has enough is rich. 

Perseverance is a sign of will power. 

He who stays where he is, endures. 

To die but not to perish is to be eternally present." 

Many believe the Tao Te Ching contains universal truths that have been independently 

recognized in other philosophies, both religious and secular." 


168 "...Genesis..." 

"Genesis (Greek: "birth", "origin") is the first book of the Bible of Judaism and of Christianity, 

and the first of five books of the Pentateuch or Torah. 

"1 Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters 

were born to them, 

270

2 that the "sons of God" saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives 

for themselves, whomever they chose. 

3 Then Yaweh said, “My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; 

nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years.” 

4 The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the "sons of God" 

came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty 

men who were of old, men of renown. 

5 Then Yaweh saw that the wickedness of man was great on the earth, and that every intent 

of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually." 

-- Reference: http://bible.cc/genesis/6-4.htm 

169 "... Omphalos stones..." 

"An omphalos is an ancient religious stone artifact, or baetylusr. In Greek, the word 

omphalos means "navel" (compare the name of Queen Omphale). According to the ancient 

Greeks, Zeus sent out two eagles to fly across the world to meet at its center, the "navel" of 

the world. Omphalos stones used to denote this point were erected in several areas 

surrounding the Mediterranean Sea; the most famous of those was at the oracle in Delphi. 

Most accounts locate the Omphalos in the temple adyton near the Pythia. The stone itself 

(which may have been a copy) has a carving of a knotted net covering its surface, and has a 

hollow centre, which widens towards its base 

The Omphalos at Delphi came to be identified as the stone which Rhea wrapped in 

swaddling clothes, pretending it was Zeus. This was to deceive Cronus, his father, who 

swallowed his children so they could not grow up and depose him as he had deposed his 

own father, Uranus. Omphalos stones were said to allow direct communication with 

"the gods". 


170 "...Python, the serpent..." 

"In Greek mythology Python, serpent, was the earth-dragon of Delphi, always represented 

in sculpture and vase-paintings as a serpent. She resided at the Delphic oracle, which 

existed in the cult center for her mother, Gaia, Earth, Pytho being the place name. The site 

was considered the center of the earth, represented by a stone, the omphalos or navel, 

which Python guarded. Pytho became the enemy of the later Olympian deity Apollo, who 

slew her and remade her former home and the oracle, the most famous in Classical Greece, 

as his own. Many pictures show the serpent Python guarding the Omphalos, the sacred 

navel-stone and mid-point of the earth, which stood in Apollo's temple". 


171 "...Cyrus II of Persia..." 

Cyrus the Great (c. 590 BC or 576 — August 529 BC or 530 BC), also known as Cyrus II 

of Persia and Cyrus the Elder, was a Persian emperor. He was the founder of the Persian 

271

Empire under the Achaemenid dynasty. The empire expanded under his rule, eventually 

conquering most of Southwest Asia and much of Central Asia, from Egypt and the 

Hellespont in the west to the Indus River in the east, to create the largest state the world 

had yet seen. 

During his twenty-nine year reign, Cyrus fought against some of the greatest states of his 

time, including the Median Empire, the Lydian Empire, and the Neo-Babylonian Empire. 

Cyrus did not venture into Egypt, as he himself died in battle, fighting the Massagetae along 

the Syr Darya in August 530 BC. He was succeeded by his son, Cambyses II, who 

managed to conquer Egypt during his short rule. 

Beyond his nation, Cyrus left a lasting legacy on Jewish religion (through his Edict of 

Restoration), politics, and military strategy, as well as on both Eastern and Western 

civilization. 

The only known example of his religious policy is his treatment of the Jews in Babylon. The 

Bible records that a remnant of the Jewish population returned to the Promised Land from 

Babylon, following an edict from Cyrus to rebuild the temple. This edict is fully reproduced in 

the Book of Ezra. As a result of Cyrus' policies, the Jews honored him as a dignified 

and righteous king. He is the only Gentile to be designated as a messiah, a divinelyappointed 

king, in the Tanakh (Isaiah 45:1-6). 

Some contemporary Muslim scholars have suggested that the Qur'anic figure of Dhul- 

Qarnayn is Cyrus the Great. This theory was proposed by Sunni scholar Abul Kalam Azad 

and endorsed by Shi'a scholars Allameh Tabatabaei, in his Tafsir al-Mizan and Makarem 

Shirazi and Sunni scholar Abul Ala Maududi. 

During his reign, Cyrus maintained control over a vast region of conquered kingdoms, 

achieved partly through retaining and expanding Median satrapies. Cyrus' conquests 

began a new era in the age of empire building, where a vast superstate, comprising 

many dozens of countries, races, religions, and languages, were ruled under a single 

administration headed by a central government. 

In 1992, he was ranked #87 on Michael H. Hart's list of the most influential figures in history. 

On December 10, 2003, in her acceptance of the Nobel Peace Prize, Shirin Ebadi evoked 

Cyrus, saying: 

"I am an Iranian, a descendant of Cyrus the Great. This emperor proclaimed at the 

pinnacle of power 2,500 years ago that he 'would not reign over the people if they did 

not wish it.' He promised not to force any person to change his religion and faith and 

guaranteed freedom for all. The Charter of Cyrus the Great should be studied in the 

history of human rights." 

Many of the forefathers of the United States of America sought inspiration from Cyrus the 

Great through works such as Cyropaedia. Thomas Jefferson, for example, had two personal 

copies of the book, "which was a mandatory read for statesmen alongside Machiavelli's The 

Prince." 

In a recent segment of ABC's Nightline with Ted Koppel, Ted Koppel mentioned Cyrus the 

Great, when he was talking about the new documentary film being made in his honor, and 

had this to say of him: 

272

“Cyrus the Great is genuinely one of history's towering figures. America's own 

founders such as Thomas Jefferson were influenced by Cyrus the Great in the field of 

Human Rights.” 


172 "... unique system of organization used by Cyrus II..." 

"During his reign, Cyrus maintained control over a vast region of conquered kingdoms, 

achieved partly through retaining and expanding Median satrapies. Further organization of 

newly conquered territories into provinces ruled by vassal kings called satraps, was 

continued by Cyrus' successor Darius the Great. Cyrus' empire demanded only tribute 

and conscripts from many parts of the realm. 

Cyrus was distinguished equally as a statesman and as a soldier. By pursuing a 

policy of generosity instead of repression, and by favoring local religions, he was able 

to make his newly conquered subjects into enthusiastic supporters. Due in part to the 

political infrastructure he created, the Achaemenid empire endured long after his demise. 

The rise of Persia under Cyrus's rule had a profound impact on the course of world 

history. Persian philosophy, literature and religion all played dominant roles in world 

events for the next millennia. Despite the Islamic conquest of Persia in the 7th century CE 

by the Islamic Caliphate (Arab Empire), Persia continued to exercise enormous influence 

in the Middle East during the Islamic Golden Age." 


173 "... tree of life...." 

"Trees of life appear in folklore, culture and fiction, often relating to immortality. These 

often hold cultural and religious significance to the peoples for whom they appear. 

The Sumerian (or Persian) Tree of Life was represented by a series of nodes and crisscrossing 

lines. It was an important religious symbol among these peoples, often attended 

to by Eagle Headed Gods & Priests, or the King himself. 

• In Chinese mythology a carving of a Tree of Life depicts a phoenix and a dragon - 

in Chinese mythology the dragon often represents immortality. There is also the 

Taoist story of a tree that produces a peach every three thousand years. The one 

who eats the fruit receives immortality. 

• An archaeological discovery in the 1990s was of a sacrificial pit at Sanxingdui in 

Sechuan, China. Dating from about 1200 BCE, it contained 3 bronze trees, one 

of them 4 meters high. At the base was a dragon, and fruit hanging from the lower 

branches. At the top is a strange bird-like (phoenix) creature with claws. Also from 

Sechuan, from the late Han dynasty (c 25 - 220 CE) is another tree of life. The 

ceramic base is guarded by a horned beast with wings. The leaves of the tree are 

coins and people. 

• In Egyptian mythology, in the Ennead system of Heliopolis, the first couple, apart 

from Shu & Tefnut (moisture & dryness) and Geb & Nuit (earth & sky), are Isis & 

Osiris. They were said to have emerged from the acacia tree of Saosis, which the 

Egyptians considered the tree of life, referring to it as the "tree in which life 

and death are enclosed". 

273

• The Egyptian's Holy Sycamore also stood on the threshold of life and death, 

connecting the two worlds. 

• In Germanic paganism, trees played a prominent role, appearing in various 

aspects of surviving texts and possibly in the name of gods. 

• The tree of life appears in Norse religion as Yggdrasil, the world tree, a massive 

tree with extensive lore surrounding it. Perhaps related to the Yggdrasil, accounts 

have survived of Germanic Tribes honouring sacred trees within their societies. 

• In Norse Mythology it is the golden apples from Iðunn's tree that provides 

immortality for the gods. 

• The Tree of Life is mentioned in the Books of Genesis, in which it has the 

potential to grant immortality to Adam and Eve. (However, it is not immediately 

obvious, nor is it universally accepted, that the Book of Genesis account and the 

Book of Revelation account speak of the same Tree of Life.) 

• A Tree of Life, in the form of ten interconnected nodes, is an important part of 

the Kabbalah. As such, it resembles the ten Sephirot. 

• The Tree of Life appears in the Book of Mormon in a revelation to Lehi (see 1 Nephi 

8:10-12). It is symbolic of the love of God (see 1 Nephi 11:21-23), and sometimes 

understood as salvation and post-mortal existence. 

• Etz Chaim, Hebrew for "Tree of Life", is a common term used in Judaism. The 

expression, found in the Book of Proverbs, is figuratively applied to the Torah itself. 

• Among pre-Columbian Mesoamerican cultures, the concept of "world trees" is a 

prevalent motif in Mesoamerican mythical cosmologies and iconography. World 

trees embodied the four cardinal directions, which represented also the fourfold 

nature of a central world tree, a symbolic axis mundi connecting the planes of 

the Underworld and the sky with that of the terrestrial world. 

• Depictions of world trees, both in their directional and central aspects, are found in 

the art and mythological traditions of cultures such as the Maya, Aztec, 

Izapan, Mixtec, Olmec, and others, dating to at least the Mid/Late Formative 

periods of Mesoamerican chronology. 

• Directional world trees are also associated with the four Year bearers in 

Mesoamerican calendars, and the directional colors and deities. 

• World trees are frequently depicted with birds in their branches, and their roots 

extending into earth or water (sometimes atop a "water-monster", symbolic of 

the underworld). 

• The central world tree has also been interpreted as a representation of the band 

of the Milky Way. Fragment of a bronze helmet from Urartu, with the "Tree of Life" 

depicted. 

• In ancient Armrenia around 13th to 6th century BC, the Tree of Life was a 

religious symbol, drawn onto the exterior walls of fortresses and carved on the 

armour of warriors. The branches of the tree were equally divided on the right and 

left sides of the stem, with each branch having one leaf, and one leaf on the apex of 

the tree. Servants (some winged) stood on each side of the tree with one of their 

hands up as if they are taking care of it. This tree can be found on numerous Urartu 

artifacts, such as paintings on the walls of the Erebuni fortress in Yerevan, Armenia. 

• The symbolism of the tree is mentioned in the 135th hymn of the 10th book of 

Rig-Veda, and in the 15th chapter of Bhagavad-gita (1-4). 

• In the Japanese religion of Shinto, trees were marked with sacred paper 

symbolizing lightning bolts, as trees were thought to be sacred. This was 

274

propagated by the fact that after they passed (died), ancestors and animals 

were often portrayed as branches on the tree. 

• The Book of One Thousand and One Nights has a story, 'The Tale of Buluqiya', 

in which the hero searches for immortality and finds a paradise with jewelencrusted 

trees. Nearby is a Fountain of Youth guarded by Al-Khidr. Unable to 

defeat the guard, Buluqiya has to return empty-handed. 

• The Epic of Gilgamesh is a similar quest for immortality. In Mesopotamian 

mythology, Etana searches for a 'plant of birth' to provide him with a son. This has 

a solid provenance of antiquity, being found in cylinder seals from Akkad (2390 - 

2249 BCE). 

• One of the earliest forms of ancient Greek religion has its origins associated with 

tree cults. 

In mystical traditions of world religions, sacred texts are read for metaphorical content 

concerning the relationship between states of mind and the external experience of 

reality. As such, the tree is a manifestation/causal symbol - the Tree of Life representing 

the coveted state of eternal aliveness or fulfillment, not immortality of the body or 

soul. In such a state, physical death (which cannot be overcome) is nevertheless a 

choice, and direct experience of the perfect goodness/divine reality/god is not only 

possible, but ever present. 

Once the ego (surface consciousness) experiences shame, having been tempted to absorb 

or believe in duality (such as eating of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil), we are 

protected from living eternally in that limiting, fallen, experience by the cherubim guarding 

the gate of return to paradise. The cherubim are symbolic of the perfect knowledge of 

self or true nature, with the power of purification and return to being." 


174 "... the carvings show cone-shaped instruments, and electronic detection devices 

which are stylized as baskets or water buckets, being carried by eagle headed, 

winged beings...." 

EDITOR'S NOTE: Excellent photographs of these can be viewed at the following website: 

http://www.crystalinks.com/godswaterbuckets.html 

175 "... faravahar..." 

"The faravahar or farohar (transliteration varies) is one of the best-known symbols of 

Zoroastrianism. 

The winged disc has a long history in the art and culture of the ancient Near and Middle 

East. Historically, the symbol is influenced by the "winged sun" hieroglyph appearing on 

Bronze Age royal seals. While the symbol is currently thought to represent a Fravashi (c. 

a guardian angel) and from which it derives its name, what it represented in the minds of 

those who adapted it from earlier Mesopotamian and Egyptian reliefs is unclear. Because 

the symbol first appears on royal inscriptions, it is also thought to represent the 'Divine 

Royal Glory' (khvarenah), or the Fravashi of the king, or represented the divine mandate 

that was the foundation of a king's authority. 

275

This relationship between the name of the symbol and the class of divine entities reflects 

the current belief that the symbol represents a Fravashi. However, there is no physical 

description of the Fravashis in the Avesta and in Avestan the entities are 

grammatically feminine. 

Prior to the reign of Darius I, the symbol did not have a human form above the wings. 

In present-day Zoroastrianism, the faravahar is said to be a reminder of one's purpose in 

life, which is to live in such a way that the soul progresses towards frasho-kereti, or 

union with Ahura Mazda." 


176 "...Oannes..." 

"Oannes was the name given by the Babylonian writer Berossus in the 3rd century BC to a 

mythical being who taught mankind wisdom. Berossus describes Oannes as having the body 

of a fish but underneath the figure of a man. He is described as dwelling in the Persian Gulf, 

and rising out of the waters in the daytime and furnishing mankind instruction in writing, the 

arts and the various sciences. 

Once thought to be based on the ancient Babylonian god Ea, it is now known that Oannes is 

in fact based on Uan (Adapa) - the first of the seven antediluvian sages or Abgallu (in 

Sumerian Ab=water, Gal=Great, Lu=man), who were sent by Ea to deliver the arts of 

civilization to mankind in ancient Sumerian mythology, at Eridu, the oldest city of Sumer." 


177 

"Some members of the lost Battalion have been found in the oceans inhabiting the 

bodies of dolphins or whales." 

Dolphins have long played a role in human culture. Dolphins are common in Greek 

mythology and there are many coins from the time which feature a man or boy riding on the 

back of a dolphin. The Ancient Greeks treated them with welcome; a ship spotting dolphins 

riding in their wake was considered a good omen for a smooth voyage. Dolphins also seem 

to have been important to the Minoans, judging by artistic evidence from the ruined 

palace at Knossos. In Hindu mythology, the Ganges River Dolphin is associated with 

Ganga, the deity of the Ganges river. 

Dolphins are often regarded as one of Earth's most intelligent animals, though it is hard 

to say just how intelligent dolphins are, as comparisons of species' relative intelligence 

are complicated by differences in sensory apparatus, response modes, and nature of 

cognition. Furthermore, the difficulty and expense of doing experimental work with large 

aquatics means that some tests which could yield meaningful results still have not been 

carried out, or have been carried out with inadequate sample size and methodology. Dolphin 

behavior has been studied extensively by humans however, both in captivity and in the wild." 


178 "... The Anunnaki..." 

"The Anunnaki are a group of Sumerian and Akkadian deities related to, and in some cases 

overlapping with, the Annuna (the 'Fifty Great Gods') and the Igigi (minor gods), 

276

meaning something to the effect of 'those of royal blood' or 'princely offspring' or 

"heaven and earth". 

The Annunaki appear in the Babylonian creation myth, Enuma Elish. In the late version 

magnifying Marduk, after the creation of mankind, Marduk divides the Anunnaki and 

assigns them to their proper stations, three hundred in heaven, three hundred on the 

earth. The Anunnaki were the High Council of the Gods, and Anu's companions. They 

were distributed through the Earth and the Underworld." 


179 "... flying on a "Winged-Disc". " 

"The winged sun is a symbol associated with divinity, royalty and power in the Ancient 

Near East (Egypt, Mesopotamia, Anatolia, and Persia). The symbol has also been found in 

the records of ancient cultures residing in various regions of South America as well as 

Australia. 

In Ancient Egypt, the symbol is attested from the Old Kingdom (Sneferu, 26th century BC), 

often flanked on either side with a uraeus. In early Egyptian religion, the symbol Behedeti 

represented Horus of Edfu, later identified with Ra-Harachte. It is sometimes depicted on the 

neck of Apis, the bull of Ptah. As time passed (according to interpretation) all of the 

subordinated gods of Egypt were considered to be aspects of the sun god, including e.g. 

Khepri. 

From roughly 2000 BC, the symbol spread to the Levant and to Mesopotamia. It appears in 

reliefs with Assyrian rulers and in Hieroglyphic Anatolian as a symbol for royalty, 

transcribed as literally, "his own self, the Sun". From ca. the 8th century BC, it appears on 

Hebrew seals, by now as a generic symbol for "power". The symbol evolved into the 

Faravahar (the "visual aspect of Ahura Mazda") in Zoroastrian Persia." 


180 "... he established a high standard of ethical, and humanitarian philosophy..." 

"Up to the time of the conquest of Media by Cyrus the Great, Median emperors ruled their 

conquered territories as provinces, through client kings and governors. One of the keys to 

the Achaemenid success (as with most enduring great empires) was their open 

attitude to the culture and religion of the conquered people, so ironically the Persian 

culture was the one most affected as the Great King endeavored to melt elements 

from all his subjects into a new imperial style." 


181 "... Teotihuacan..." 

"Several authors, including Zecharia Sitchin and Graham Hancock, have repeated each 

other’s argument that there are major correspondences between the pyramids of Gizeh and 

those of Teotihuacan. The Pyramid of the Sun is 225m wide and 65 m high, constructed out 

of five successive layers of mud. Its ascent is via 242 stairs. The floor plan is rather close to 

that of the Pyramid of Khufu at Gizeh. The Pyramid of the Moon is much smaller: 42 m high 

and 150 m wide, yet its summit is as high as that of Sun, because it sits on the site’s highest 

277

point. This feature can also be seen in Gizeh, where Khufu’s and Khafre’s pyramid reach an 

equal height, even though one is taller than the other. 

The most obvious comparison, however, is that the layout of both the three pyramids at 

Gizeh and the three main structures of Teotihuacan represent the Belt of Orion. The Pyramid 

of the Moon compares with the smallest pyramid on the plateau, the Sun Pyramid with 

Khafre and the Temple of Quetzalcoatl, which has the largest ground plan, but never was 

built into a full pyramid, compares with that of Khufu. 

Though there are individual differences, I would suggest that the same ingredients have 

been used, answering to the same general ground plan: to represent the Belt of Orion, which 

in ancient Egypt was the symbol of Horus (not Osiris as Adrian Gilbert and Robert Bauval 

have argued) and in the Mayan culture was part of the creation mythology. Local legends 

stated that the complex was built to transform men into gods. For sure, an “alien space 

station” could be an interpretation of that, but it is clear that the answer needs to be located 

in the domain of religion. 

On May 17, ca. 150 AD, the Pleiades rose just before the Sun in the predawn skies. This 

synchronization, known as the heliacal rising of the Pleiades, only lasted approx. 100 year. It 

is now suggested that it was this event that was at the origin of Teotihuacan. The sun and 

the Pleiades are important in the religious rituals. The Sun-Pleiades zenith conjunction 

marked what is known as the New Fire ceremony. Bernardino de Sahugun’s Aztec 

informants stated that the ceremony occurred at the end of every 52 year Calendar Round. 

The Aztecs and their predecessors had carefully observed the Pleiades, and on the 

expected night they were supposed to pass through the zenith, precisely at midnight, when 

the ceremony was performed." 

-- Reference: http://www.philipcoppens.com/orionimage.html 

182 "... al-Hassan ibn-al-Sabbah..." 

"The story is that al-Hassan ibn-al-Sabbah used hashish to enlist the aid of young men into 

his private army known as assassins (aschishin - or follower of Hassan). One of the primary 

sources for this information comes from the writings of Marco Polo who visited the area in 

1273, almost 150 years after the reign of Al-Hassan. 

There are many conflicting facts and sources for this information. 

In the early 11th century, al-Hassan became the head of the Persian sect of the Ismailians, a 

rather obscure party of fanatics which gained local power under his guidance. In 1090, al- 

Hassan and his followers seized the castle of Alamut, in the province of Rudbar, which lies in 

the mountainous region south of the Caspian Sea. It was from this mountain home that he 

obtained evil celebrity among the Crusaders as "the old man of the mountains", and spread 

terror through the Mohammedan world. 

In the account given by Marco Polo in "The Adventures [or Travels] of Marco Polo" it is told 

that "The Old Man kept at his court such boys of twelve years old as seemed to him destined 

to become courageous men. When the Old Man sent them into the garden in groups of four, 

ten or twenty, he gave them hashish to drink. They slept for three days, then they were 

carried sleeping into the garden where he had them awakened. 

278

"When these young men woke, and found themselves in the garden with all these marvelous 

things, they truly believed themselves to be in paradise. And these damsels were always 

with them in songs and great entertainments; they; received everything they asked for, so 

that they would never have left that garden of their own will." 

-- Reference: http://www.alamut.com/subj/ideologies/alamut/etymolAss.html 

183 "... Knights Templar..." 

"The Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ and of the Temple of Solomon commonly known as 

the Knights Templar were among the most famous of the Western Christian military orders. 

The organization existed for approximately two centuries in the Middle Ages. It was founded 

in the aftermath of the First Crusade of 1096 to ensure the safety of the many Europeans 

who made the pilgrimage to Jerusalem after its conquest. 

Around 1119, two veterans of the First Crusade, the French knight Hugues de Payens and 

his relative Godfrey de Saint-Omer, proposed the creation of a monastic order for the 

protection of the pilgrims. King Baldwin II of Jerusalem agreed to their request, and gave 

them space for a headquarters on the Temple Mount, in the captured Al Aqsa Mosque. The 

Temple Mount had a mystique, because it was above what was believed to be the ruins of 

the Temple of Solomon. The Crusaders therefore referred to the Al Aqsa Mosque as 

Solomon's Temple, and it was from this location that the Order took the name of Poor 

Knights of Christ and the Temple of Solomon, or "Templar" knights. The Order, with about 

nine knights, had few financial resources and relied on donations to survive. Their emblem 

was of two knights riding on a single horse, emphasizing the Order's poverty. 

The Templars' impoverished status did not last long. They had a powerful advocate in 

Bernard of Clairvaux, a leading Church figure and a nephew of one of the founding knights. 

He spoke and wrote persuasively on their behalf, and in 1129 at the Council of Troyes, the 

Order was officially endorsed by the Church. With this formal blessing, the Templars became 

a favored charity across Europe, receiving money, land, businesses, and noble-born sons 

from families who were eager to help with the fight in the Holy Land. Another major benefit 

came in 1139, when Pope Innocent II's papal bull Omne Datum Optimum exempted the 

Order from obedience to local laws. This ruling meant that the Templars could pass freely 

through all borders, were not required to pay any taxes, and were exempt from all 

authority except that of the Pope. 

With its clear mission and ample resources, the Order grew rapidly. Templars were often the 

advance force in key battles of the Crusades, as the knights on their heavily armed 

warhorses would set out to gallop full speed at the enemy, in an attempt to break opposition 

lines. One of their most famous victories was in 1177 during the Battle of Montgisard, where 

some 500 Templar knights helped to defeat Saladin's army of more than 26,000 soldiers. 

Although the primary mission of the Order was military, relatively few members were 

combatants. The others acted in support positions to assist the knights and to 

manage the financial infrastructure. The Templar Order, though its members were 

sworn to individual poverty, was given control of wealth beyond direct donations. A 

nobleman who was interested in participating in the Crusades might place all his 

assets under Templar management while he was away. Accumulating wealth in this 

manner across Europe and the Outremer, the Order in 1150 began generating letters of 

credit for pilgrims journeying to the Holy Land: pilgrims deposited their valuables with a 

local Templar preceptory before embarking, received an encrypted document indicating 

279

the value of their deposit, then used that document upon arrival in the Holy Land to retrieve 

their funds. This innovative arrangement may have been the first formal system to 

support the use of cheques; it improved the safety of pilgrims by making them less 

attractive targets for thieves, and also contributed to the Templar coffers. 

Based on this mix of donations and business dealing, the Templar established financial 

networks across the whole of Christendom. They acquired large tracts of land, both in 

Europe and the Middle East; they bought and managed farms and vineyards; they built 

churches and castles; they were involved in manufacturing, import and export; they had their 

own fleet of ships; and at one point they even owned the entire island of Cyrprus. The 

Templar arguably qualifies as the world's first multinational corporation." 


184 

" The Knights Templar were disbanded by King Philip IV of France, who was 

deeply in debt to the Order." 

"King Philip was already deeply in debt to the Templars from his war with the English and 

decided to seize upon the rumors for his own purposes. He began pressuring the Church to 

take action against the Order, as a way of freeing himself from his debts. 

On Friday October 13, 1307 (a date linked with the origin of the Friday the 13th 

superstition), Philip ordered de Molay and scores of other French Templars to be 

simultaneously arrested. The Templars were charged with numerous heresies and tortured 

to extract false confessions of blasphemy. The confessions, despite having been obtained 

under duress, caused a scandal in Paris. After more bullying from Philip, Pope Clement then 

issued the bull Pastoralis Praeeminentiae on November 22, 1307, which instructed all 

Christian monarchs in Europe to arrest all Templars and seize their assets. 

Pope Clement called for papal hearings to determine the Templars' guilt or innocence, and 

once freed of the Inquisitors' torture, many Templars recanted their confessions. Some had 

sufficient legal experience to defend themselves in the trials, but in 1310 Philip blocked this 

attempt, using the previously forced confessions to have dozens of Templars burned at the 

stake in Paris. 

With the last of the Order's leaders gone, the remaining Templars around Europe were 

either arrested and tried under the Papal investigation (with virtually none convicted), 

absorbed into other military orders such as the Knights Hospitaller, or pensioned and 

allowed to live out their days peacefully. Some may have fled to other territories outside 

Papal control, such as excommunicated Scotland or to Switzerland. 

It is estimated that at the Order's peak there were between 15,000 and 20,000 

Templars, of whom about a tenth were actual knights." 


185 

"The Templars fled to Switzerland where they established an international banking 

system..." 

280

"Banking in Switzerland is characterized by stability, privacy and protection of clients' 

assets and information. The country's tradition of bank secrecy, which dates to the 

Middle Ages. 

According to the CIA World Factbook, Switzerland is "a major international financial 

centre vulnerable to the layering and integration stages of money laundering; despite 

significant legislation and reporting requirements, secrecy rules persist and 

nonresidents are permitted to conduct business through offshore entities and various 

intermediaries..." 

In 1998, an international panel of historians released a study that claimed a significant 

amount of gold had been stolen from Holocaust victims, as well as the treasuries of 

conquered countries, and deposited in the Swiss National Bank. The panel found that, 

despite evidence of theft and wrongful acquisition of the gold, the SNB continued to accept 

the deposits. In 2000, a United States District Court judge approved a US$1.85 billion 

settlement between several Swiss banks and Holocaust victims." 


186 "A primary influence of "Old Empire" operatives is on international bankers..." 

EDITOR'S NOTE: The most famous example of this kind of activity is the "Bilderberg 

Conference". See the following reference to this organization from Wikipedia.org: 

"The Bilderberg Group or Bilderberg conference is an unofficial annual invitation-only 

conference of around 130 guests, most of whom are persons of influence in the fields of 

business, media and politics. 

The elite group meets annually at luxury hotels or resorts throughout the world — normally 

in Europe — and once every four years in the United States or Canada. It has an office in 

Leiden, South Holland, Netherlands. The 2007 conference took place from May 31 to June 3 

at the Ritz-Carlton Hotel in Istanbul, Turkey. 

Attendees of Bilderberg include central bankers, defense experts, mass media press 

barons, government ministers, prime ministers, royalty, international financiers and 

political leaders from Europe and North America. 

Some of the Western world's leading financiers and foreign policy strategists attend 

Bilderberg. Donald Rumsfeld is an active Bilderberger, as is Peter Sutherland from Ireland, 

a former European Union commissioner and chairman of Goldman Sachs and of British 

Petroleum. Rumsfeld and Sutherland served together in 2000 on the board of the 

Swedish/Swiss engineering company ABB. Former U.S. Deputy Defense Secretary and 

former World Bank head Paul Wolfowitz is also a member. The group's current chairman 

is Etienne Davignon, the Belgian businessman and politician. 

Critics say the Bilderberg Group promotes the careers of politicians whose views are 

representative of the interests of multinational corporations, at the expense of 

democracy. 

The group's secrecy and its connections to power elites has provided fodder for many who 

believe that the group is part of a conspiracy to create a New World Order. 

281

Radio host Alex Jones promotes the theory that the group intends to dissolve the 

sovereignty of the United States and other countries into a supra-national structure similar to 

the European Union. Madrid-based author Daniel Estulin claims that the long-term purpose 

of Bilderberg is to "Build a One-World Empire". He states the group "is not the end but the 

means to a future One World Government". Another opponent of the group, Tony Gosling, 

has registered the domain name Bilderberg.org, largely hosting material critical of 

Bilderberg. 

Reporter Jonathan Duffy, writing in BBC News Online Magazine states "In the void created 

by such aloofness, an extraordinary conspiracy theory has grown up around the group that 

alleges the fate of the world is largely decided by Bilderberg." 


187 " A primary influence of "Old Empire" operatives on international bankers is to act 

as an unseen, non-combatant provocateur who covertly promote and finance 

weapons and warfare..." 

(EDITOR'S NOTE: An excellent modern example of this activity has been documented in 

the World War II financing of Nazis by (Prescott Bush, Director of Union Banking 

Corp.) the patriarch of President George Bush and his son, President George W. 

Bush.: 

"On October 20, 1942, the U.S. government ordered the seizure of Nazi German banking 

operations in New York City that were being conducted by Prescott Bush, the father of 

former president George Herbert Walker Bush. 

Harriman Bank was the main Wall Street connection for several German companies and the 

varied U.S. financial interests of Fritz Thyssen. Thyssen had been an early financial backer 

of the Nazi party until 1938, but by 1939 had fled Germany and was bitterly denouncing 

Hitler. He was later jailed by the Nazis for his opposition to the regime. Business 

transactions with Germany were not illegal when Hitler declared war on the United States on 

December 11, 1941, but, six days after the attack on Pearl Harbor, President Franklin 

Delano Roosevelt signed the Trading With the Enemy Act after it had been made public that 

U.S. companies were doing business with the declared enemy of the United States. 

On October 20, 1942, the U.S. government ordered the seizure of German banking 

operations in New York City. Roosevelt's Alien Property Custodian, Leo T. Crowley, signed 

Vesting Order Number 248 seizing Bush's property under the Trading with the Enemy Act. 

The order cited only the Union Banking Corporation (UBC), of which Bush was a director 

and held one share, which had connections with a Dutch bank owned by Thyssen. 

Fox News has reported that recently declassified material reveals that the 4,000 Union 

Banking shares owned by the Dutch bank were registered in the names of the seven U.S. 

directors, according to a document signed by Homer Jones, chief of the division of 

investigation and research of the Office of Alien Property Custodian, a World War II-era 

agency. By 1941 Thyssen no longer had control over his banking empire, which was in the 

hands of the Nazi government. 

• E. Roland Harriman – 3991 shares (managed and under voting control of 

Prescott Bush) 

• Cornelis Lievense – 4 shares (He was the New York banker of the Nazi Party) 

282

• Harold D. Pennington – 1 share (Employed by Prescott Bush at Brown Brothers 

Harriman) 

• Ray Morris – 1 share (a business partner of the Bush and Harriman families) 

• Prescott S. Bush – 1 share (director of UBC, which was co-founded and 

sponsored by his father-in-law George Walker; senior managing partner for E. 

Roland Harriman and Averell Harriman) 

• H.J. Kouwenhoven – 1 share (organized UBC for Von Thyssen, managed UBC in 

Nazi occupied Netherlands) 

• Johann G. Groeninger – 1 share (German Industrial Executive, a not unimportant 

member of the Nazi party) 

Both E. Roland Harriman and Prescott Bush were members of Skull and Bones as well 

as being members of the board of Brown Brothers Harriman & Co.. 

The Harriman business interests seized under the act in October and November 1942 

included: 

• Union Banking Corporation (UBC) (for Thyssen and Brown Brothers Harriman). The 

President of UBC at that time was George Herbert Walker, Bush's father-in-law. 

• Dutch-American Trading Corporation (with Harriman) 

• the Seamless Steel Equipment Corporation (with Harriman) 

• Silesian-American Corporation (this company was partially owned by a German 

entity; during the war the Germans tried to take full control of Silesian-American. In 

response to that, the American government seized German owned minority shares 

in the company, leaving the U.S. partners to carry on the business.) 

The assets were held by the government for the duration of the war, then returned afterward. 

UBC was dissolved in 1951. Bush was on the board of directors of UBC and held one 

share in the company. For it, he was reimbursed $1,500,000.(a huge amount of money 

at the time - but there is no documentary evidence to support this claim) These 

supposed assets were later used to launch Bush family investments in the Texas 

energy industry. 

Toby Rogers has claimed that Bush's connections to Silesian businesses (with Thyssen and 

Flick) make him complicit with the mining operations in Nazi-occupied Poland which used 

slave labor out of Oświęcim, where the Auschwitz concentration camp was later constructed. 

The New York Herald-Tribune referred to Thyssen as "Hitler's Angel" and mentioned 

Bush as an employee of the investment banking firm Thyssen used in the United 

States. Some records in the National Archives, including the Harriman papers, document 

the continued relationship of Brown Brothers Harriman with Thyssen and some of his 

German investments up until his 1951 death. Investigator John Loftus has said, "As a 

former federal prosecutor, I would make a case for Prescott Bush, his father-in-law 

(George Walker) and Averell Harriman [to be prosecuted] for giving aid and comfort to 

the enemy. They remained on the boards of these companies knowing that they were 

of financial benefit to the nation of Germany." 

Two former slave laborers from Poland have filed suit in London against the 

government of the United States and the heirs of Prescott Bush in the amount of $40 

billion. A class-action lawsuit filed in the U.S. in 2001 was dismissed based on the principle 

of state sovereignty. 

283

Prescott Bush connection to the Merchants of Death industry came from his father Samuel 

P. Bush who worked for Buckeye Steel Castings Company which manufactured railway 

parts for the railroad industry and barrels for guns and casings for shells for Remington 

Arms." 


There are also many well documented books which detail the relationship between 

Swiss Banks the Nazi war machine: 

Germany and the Second World War: Volume VI: The Global War (Germany and the 

Second World War by Horst Boog, Werner Rahn, and Reinhard Stumpf 

The complicity of the Swiss banks and government in funding the Nazi regime was 

known at the end of World War II. Read the details on the following website: 

http://www.religioustolerance.org/holo_apol.htm 

"The Secret War Against the Jews, Unholy Trinity (By Mark Aarons, John Loftus) tells 

one of the darkest tales of World War II. After the war had ended, fearing a surge of Soviet 

growth, the Papacy entered into an espionage alliance with British and American intelligence 

agents. Subsuming justice to the nascent Cold War ideology, these three powers ferreted 

Nazi criminals out of Europe so that they could be used in the supposedly greater fight 

against Communism. The Vatica's Nazi smuggling network was penetrated by Prince Anton 

Turkul, the great Soviet double agent who turned the operations into a sting for his masters 

in the Kremlin. Unholy Trinity exposes Turkul's "Red Nazi" operation for the first time and 

shows how Kim Philby, the infamous British-Soviet double agent, and his network were 

nearly sacrificed to preserve Turkul's Vatican operation. Exploring the Vatican's role in aiding 

Nazi criminals to escape punishment for their crimes, this book, originally published in 1991, 

first revealed the Vatican--Swiss bank connection to Nazi gold and documented the hidden 

links to Western investors in Nazi Germany. Since 1991, major revelations about the role of 

Swiss banks have confirmed Unholy Trinity's expose of the flight of the Nazi's stolen 

treasures; the new introduction and new final chapters, written by Aarons and Loftus for this 

edition, bring the book completely up to date and show how the media have missed the vital 

Vatican connection in the Swiss-bank story. Among other things, the authors demonstrate 

that U.S. and British code-breakers were fully aware of the Holocaust as early as 1941 but 

lied to the Western press; that the code-breakers bugged the Swiss banks and then buried 

secrets of Nazi gold transfers to protect U.S. intelligence chief Allen Dulles; and that the 

Australian, British, and Canadian governments are still waging a campaign to keep their 

citizens ignorant about the Nazi war criminals living among them. Covers all these topics and 

more, Unholy Trinity is the definitive history of a series of profoundly disturbing cover-ups 

involving the Holy See, Allen Dulles, the Swiss banks, and the remnants of the Third Reich." 

-- Reference: 

http://books.google.com/books?id=HXxew8zc1GQC&vq=secret+war+funding,+Swiss+Banks 

&source=gbs_summary_s&cad=0 

Otto Nathan (1893-1987) was an economist who taught at Princeton University (1933-35), 

New York University (1935-42), Vassar College (1942-44), and Howard University (1946- 

52). Dr. Nathan was a close friend of Albert Einstein for many years and was designated by 

Einstein as co-trustee of his literary estate with Helen Dukas. Otto Nathan was the author of 

the following books which detail the Swiss Banks involvement in WW II: 

284

Nazi War Finance and Banking Our Economy in War. Cambridge, Massachusetts: 

National Bureau of Economic Research, 1944. Paperback: ASIN B000J0VXBG. 

The Nazi Economic System: Germany's Mobilization for War. New York: Russell & 

Russell, 1971. Hardcover textbook: ISBN 0-846-21501-2, ISBN 978-0-84621-501-1" 


188 "...Bloodletting..." 

"Bloodletting is one of the oldest medical practices, having been practiced among diverse 

ancient peoples, including the Mesopotamians, the Egyptians, the Greeks, the Mayans, and 

the Aztecs. In Greece, bloodletting was in use around the time of Hippocrates, who mentions 

bloodletting but in general relied on dietary techniques. Erasistratus, however, theorized that 

many diseases were caused by plethoras, or overabundances, in the blood, and advised 

that these plethoras be treated, initially, by exercise, sweating, reduced food intake, and 

vomiting. Herophilus advocated bloodletting. Archagathus, one of the first Greek physicians 

to practice in Rome, practiced bloodletting extensively and gained a most sanguinary 

reputation. 

The popularity of bloodletting in Greece was reinforced by the ideas of Galen, after he 

discovered the veins and arteries were filled with blood, not air as was commonly believed at 

the time. There were two key concepts in his system of bloodletting. The first was that blood 

was created and then used up, it did not circulate and so it could 'stagnate' in the 

extremities. The second was that humoral balance was the basis of illness or health, the four 

humours being blood, phlegm, black bile, and yellow bile, relating to the four Greek classical 

elements of air, water, earth and fire. Galen believed that blood was the dominant humour 

and the one in most need of control. In order to balance the humours, a physician would 

either remove 'excess' blood (plethora) from the patient or give them an emetic to induce 

vomiting, or a diuretic to induce urination. 

Bloodletting was especially popular in the young United States of America, where Benjamin 

Rush (a signatory of the Declaration of Independence) saw the state of the arteries as the 

key to disease, recommending levels of blood-letting that were high, even for the time. 

George Washington was treated in this manner following a horseback riding accident: 

almost 4 pounds (1.7 litres) of blood was withdrawn, contributing to his death by throat 

infection in 1799." 


189 "... you will find "evolution" mentioned in the ancient Vedic Hymns..." 

"The Vedas are very exhaustive scriptures. Each Veda contains several sections and 

thousands of hymns. Some of the Vedic hymns, especially the hymns of the Rig Veda, are 

considered to be at least 6000-8000 years old. 

The Vedas are believed to be revealed scriptures, because they are considered to be 

divine in origin. Since they were not written by any human beings but were only heard 

in deep meditative states, they are commonly referred as srutis or those that were heard." 

-- Reference: http://www.hinduwebsite.com/vedicsection/vedichymns.asp 

285

"The Vedas (Sanskrit véda वेद "knowledge") are a large corpus of texts originating in Ancient 

India. They form the oldest layer of Sanskrit literature and the oldest sacred texts of 

Hinduism. According to Hindu tradition, the Vedas are "not human compositions", being 

supposed to have been directly revealed, and thus are called śruti ("what is heard"). Vedic 

mantras are recited at Hindu prayers, religious functions and other auspicious occasions. 

Philosophies and sects that developed in the Indian subcontinent have taken differing 

positions on the Vedas. Schools of Indian philosophy which cite the Vedas as their scriptural 

authority are classified as "orthodox" (āstika). Other traditions, notably Buddhism and 

Jainism, though they are (like the vedanta) similarly concerned with liberation did not regard 

the Vedas as divine ordinances but rather human expositions of the sphere of higher 

spiritual knowledge, hence not sacrosanct." 


190 "... the IS-BE who wrote a fictitious story one dark and stormy night..." 

Frankenstein: or, The Modern Prometheus is a novel written by the British author Mary 

Shelley. Shelley wrote the novel when she was 18 years old. The first edition was 

published anonymously in London in 1818. Shelley's name appears on the revised third 

edition, published in 1831. The title of the novel refers to a scientist, Victor Frankenstein, 

who learns how to create life and creates a being in the likeness of man, but larger than 

average and more powerful. 

The story has had an influence across literature and popular culture and spawned a 

complete genre of horror stories and films. It is arguably considered the first fully 

realized science fiction novel. The novel raises many issues that can be linked to 

today's society. 

During the rainy summer of 1816, the "Year Without a Summer," the world was locked 

in a long cold volcanic winter caused by the eruption of Mount Tambora in 1815. Mary 

Wollstonecraft Godwin, age 19, and her lover (and later husband) Percy Bysshe Shelley, 

visited Lord Byron at the Villa Diodati by Lake Geneva in Switzerland. The weather was 

consistently too cold and dreary that summer to enjoy the outdoor holiday activities they had 

planned, so the group retired indoors until almost dawn talking about science and the 

supernatural. After reading Fantasmagoriana, an anthology of German ghost stories, 

they challenged one another to each compose a story of their own, the contest being 

won by whoever wrote the scariest tale. 

Mary conceived an idea after she fell into a waking dream or nightmare during which 

she saw "the pale student of unhallowed arts kneeling beside the thing he had put 

together." Byron managed to write just a fragment based on the vampire legends he heard 

while travelling the Balkans, and from this Polidori created The Vampyre (1819), the 

progenitor of the romantic vampire literary genre. Two legendary horror tales originated from 

this one circumstance. 

Radu Florescu, in his book In Search of Frankenstein, argued that Mary and Percy Shelley 

visited Castle Frankenstein on their way to Switzerland, near Darmstadt along the Rhine, 

where a notorious alchemist named Konrad Dippel had experimented with human bodies." 


286

191 "...Grimm's Fairy Tales..." 

"The world famous collection of German origin fairy tales Kinder- und Hausmärchen (KHM; 

English: Children's and Household Tales), commonly known as Grimm's Fairy Tales, was 

first published in 1812 by Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm, the Brothers Grimm. The brothers 

developed an interest in ancient fairy tales. They started to collect and write down tales that 

they alleged had been handed down for generations. On December 20, 1812 they published 

the first volume of the first edition, containing 86 stories; the second volume of 70 stories 

followed in 1814. 

The first volumes were much criticized because, although they were called "Children's 

Tales", they were not regarded as suitable for children, both for the scholarly information 

included and the subject matter. Many changes through the editions—such as turning the 

wicked mother of the first edition in Snow White and Hansel and Gretel to a stepmother, 

were probably made with an eye to such suitability. They removed sexual references, such 

as Rapunzel's betraying the prince by asking why her clothing no longer fit, and so revealing 

her pregnancy, but in many respects, violence, particularly when punishing villains, was 

increased. 

The influence of these books was widespread. It ranks behind only the Bible and the works 

of William Shakespeare in sales. W. H. Auden praised it, during World War II, as one of the 

founding works of Western culture. The tales themselves have been put to many uses. The 

Nazis praised them as folkish tales showing children with sound racial instincts seeking 

racially pure marriage partners, and so strongly that the Allied forces warned against them. 

Writers about the Holocaust have combined the tales with their memoirs." 


192 "...Hinduism..." 

"Hinduism is often referred to as Sanātana Dharma, a Sanskrit phrase meaning "the eternal 

path" or "the eternal law". 

Hinduism is the world's oldest major religion that is still practiced. Its earliest origins can be 

traced to the ancient Vedic civilization. A conglomerate of diverse beliefs and traditions, 

Hinduism has no single founder. It is the world's third largest religion following Christianity 

and Islam, with approximately a billion adherents, of whom about 905 million live in India and 

Nepal. 

Hinduism is an extremely diverse religion. Although some tenets of the faith are accepted by 

most Hindus, scholars have found it difficult to identify any doctrines with universal 

acceptance among all denominations. Prominent themes in Hindu beliefs include Dharma 

(ethics/duties), Samsāra (The continuing cycle of birth, life, death and rebirth), Karma (action 

and subsequent reaction), Moksha (liberation from samsara), and the various Yogas (paths 

or practices). 

Hinduism is a diverse system of thought with beliefs spanning monotheism, polytheism, 

panentheism, pantheism, monism and atheism. It is sometimes referred to as henotheistic 

(devotion to a single God while accepting the existence of other gods), but any such term is 

an oversimplification of the complexities and variations of belief. 

287

Most Hindus believe that the spirit or soul—the true "self" of every person, called the 

ātman—is eternal." 


193 "... Arcadia Regeneration Company". 

"One of the birthplaces reported for Zeus is Mount Lycaeum in Arcadia. Lycaon, a 

cannibalistic Pelasgian king, was transformed into a werewolf by Zeus. Lycaon's daughter 

was Callisto. It was also said to have been the birthplace of Zeus' son, Hermes. 

Arcadia remained a rustic, secluded area, and its inhabitants became proverbial as primitive 

herdsmen leading simple pastoral unsophisticated yet happy lives, to the point that Arcadia 

may refer to some imaginary idyllic paradise. 

The Latin phrase Et in Arcadia ego which is usually interpreted to mean "I am also in 

Arcadia" or "I am even in Arcadia" is an example of memento mori, a cautionary 

reminder of the transitory nature of life and the inevitability of death. The phrase is 

most often associated with a 1647 painting by Nicolas Poussin, also known as "The 

Arcadian Shepherds". In the painting the phrase appears as an inscription on a tomb 

discovered by youthful figures in classical garb. It has been suggested that the phrase is an 

anagram for the Latin phrase "I! Tego arcana Dei", which translates to "Begone! I keep 

God's secrets." 


194 "... the majority of basic genetic material is common to all species..." 

"The Genetic Core of the Universal Ancestor 

J. Kirk Harris, Scott T. Kelley, 1 George B. Spiegelman, 3 and Norman R. Pace 1 

1 Department of Molecular, Cellular and Developmental Biology, University of Colorado, 

Boulder, Colorado 80309-0347, USA; 2 Graduate Group in Microbiology, University of 

California, Berkeley, Berkeley, California 94720, USA; 3 Department of Microbiology and 

Immunology, University of British Columbia, Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada V6T 1Z3 

Molecular analysis of conserved sequences in the ribosomal RNAs of modern organisms 

reveals a three-domain phylogeny that converges in a universal ancestor for all life. 

We used the Clusters of Orthologous Groups database and information from published 

genomes to search for other universally conserved genes that have the same phylogenetic 

pattern as ribosomal RNA, and therefore constitute the ancestral genetic core of cells. 

Our analyses identified a small set of genes that can be traced back to the universal 

ancestor and have coevolved since that time. 

As indicated by earlier studies, almost all of these genes are involved with the transfer of 

genetic information, and most of them directly interact with the ribosome. Other universal 

genes have either undergone lateral transfer in the past, or have diverged so much in 

sequence that their distant past could not be resolved. The nature of the conserved genes 

suggests innovations that may have been essential to the divergence of the three 

domains of life. The analysis also identified several genes of unknown function with 

288

phylogenies that track with the ribosomal RNA genes. The products of these genes are likely 

to play fundamental roles in cellular processes." 

-- Reference: http://www.genome.org/cgi/content/abstract/GR-6528v1?etoc 

195 "... biological engineers..." 

"Biomedical engineering is an application of engineering principles and design to 

challenges in human health and medicine. Bioengineering is related to Biological 

Engineering, the latter including applications of engineering principles to the full spectrum of 

living systems, from microbes and plants to ecosystems. Bioengineering exploits new 

developments in molecular biology, biochemistry, microbiology, and neurosciences as well 

as sensing, electronics, and imaging, and applies them to the design of medical devices, 

diagnostic equipment, biocompatible materials, and other important medical needs. 

Bioengineering couples engineering expertise with knowledge in biological sciences such as 

genetics, molecular biology, protein chemistry, cytology, neurobiology, immunology, 

physiology, and pharmacology. Bioengineers work closely with, but are not limited to, 

medical doctors and other health professionals to develop technical solutions to current and 

emerging health concerns. 

Bioengineering is not limited to the medical field. Bioengineers have the ability to exploit new 

opportunities and solve problems within the domain of complex systems. They have a great 

understanding of living systems as complex systems which can be applied to many fields 

including entrepreneurship." 


196 "... Imperfections were worked out, modifications made and eventually the new 

animal was introduced into the actual planetary environment for final testing. " 

"The basic ideals of Eugenics can be found from the beginnings of Western civilization. The 

philosophy was most famously expounded by Plato, who believed human reproduction 

should be monitored and controlled by the state. The basic eugenic principle from Plato’s 

The Republic was, “The best men must have intercourse with the best women as frequently 

as possible, and the opposite is true of the very inferior. 

However, Plato understood this form of government control would not be readily accepted, 

and proposed the truth be concealed from the public via a fixed lottery. Mates, in Plato’s 

Republic, would be chosen by a “marriage number” in which the quality of the individual 

would be quantitatively analyzed, and persons of high numbers would be allowed to 

procreate with other persons of high numbers. In theory, this would lead to predictable 

results and the improvement of the human race. However, Plato acknowledged the failure of 

the “marriage number” since “gold soul” persons could still produce “bronze soul” children. 

This might have been one of the earliest attempts to mathematically analyze genetic 

inheritance, which was not perfected until the development of Mendelian genetics and the 

mapping of the human genome. 

Other ancient civilizations, such as Rome and Sparta, practiced infanticide as a form of 

phenotypic selection. In Sparta, newborns were inspected by the city's elders, who decided 

the fate of the infant. If the child was deemed incapable of living, it was usually thrown from 

the Taygetus mountain. It was more common for girls than boys to be killed this way. Trials 

289

for babies which included bathing them in wine and exposing them to the elements. To 

Sparta, this would ensure only the strongest survived and procreated. Adolf Hitler 

considered Sparta to be the first "Völkisch State," and much like Ernst Haeckel before him, 

praised Sparta due to its primitive form of eugenics practice of selective infanticide policy 

which was applied on deformed children. 

The 12 Tables of Roman Law, established early in the formation of the Roman Republic, 

stated in the fourth table that deformed children would be put to death. In addition, patriarchs 

in Roman society were given the right to "discard" infants at their discretion. This was often 

done by drowning undesired newborns in the Tiber River. 

Sir Francis Galton initially developed the ideas of eugenics using social statistics. Sir 

Francis Galton systematized these ideas and practices according to new knowledge about 

the evolution of man and animals provided by the theory of his cousin Charles Darwin during 

the 1860s and 1870s. After reading Darwin's Origin of Species, Galton built upon Darwin's 

ideas whereby the mechanisms of natural selection were potentially thwarted by human 

civilization. He reasoned that, since many human societies sought to protect the 

underprivileged and weak, those societies were at odds with the natural selection 

responsible for extinction of the weakest; and only by changing these social policies could 

society be saved from a "reversion towards mediocrity," a phrase he first coined in statistics 

and which later changed to the now common "regression towards the mean." 


197 "...species..." 

"In biology, a species is one of the basic units of biological classification and a taxonomic 

rank. A species is often defined as a group of organisms capable of interbreeding and 

producing fertile offspring. While in many cases this definition is adequate, more precise or 

differing measures are often used, such as based on similarity of DNA or morphology. 

Presence of specific locally-adapted traits may further subdivide species into subspecies. 

The commonly used names for plant and animal taxa sometimes correspond to species: for 

example, "lion," "walrus," and "Camphor tree," each refers to a species. In other cases 

common names do not: for example, "deer" refers to a family of 34 species, including Eld's 

Deer, Red Deer and Wapiti (Elk). The last two species were once considered a single 

species, illustrating how species boundaries may change with increased scientific 

knowledge. 

Each species is placed within a single genus. This is a hypothesis that the species is more 

closely related to other species within its genus than to species of other genera. All species 

are given a binomial name consisting of the generic name and specific name (or specific 

epithet). For example, Pinus palustris (commonly known as the Longleaf Pine). 

A usable definition of the word "species" and reliable methods of identifying particular 

species are essential for stating and testing biological theories and for measuring 

biodiversity. Traditionally, multiple examples of a proposed species must be studied for 

unifying characters before it can be regarded as a species. Extinct species known only from 

fossils are generally difficult to give precise taxonomic rankings to. A species which has 

been described scientifically can be referred to by its binomial names. 

Nevertheless, as Charles Darwin remarked, 

290

'I look at the term species as one arbitrarily given for the sake of convenience to a 

set of individuals closely resembling each other .... it does not essentially differ from 

the term variety, which is given to less distinct and more fluctuating forms. The term 

variety, again in comparison with mere individual difference, is also applied 

arbitrarily, and for mere convenience sake.' 

Because of the difficulties with both defining and tallying the total numbers of different 

species in the world, it is estimated that there are anywhere between 2 million and 100 

million different species." 


198 "...species of beetle..." 

"Beetles are a group of insects which have the largest number of species. They are placed 

in the order Coleoptera, which means "sheathed wing" and contains more described species 

than in any other order in the animal kingdom, constituting about twenty-five percent of all 

known life-forms. Forty percent of all described insect species are beetles (about 350,000 

species), and new species are frequently discovered. Estimates put the total number of 

species, described and undescribed, at between 5 and 8 million. 

Beetles can be found in almost all habitats, but are not known to occur in the sea or in the 

polar regions. They interact with their ecosystems in several ways. They often feed on plants 

and fungi, break down animal and plant debris, and eat other invertebrates. Some species 

are prey of various animals including birds and mammals. Certain species are agricultural 

pests, such as the Colorado potato beetle Leptinotarsa decemlineata, the boll weevil 

Anthonomus grandis, the red flour beetle Tribolium castaneum, and the mungbean or 

cowpea beetle Callosobruchus maculatus, while other species of beetles are important 

controls of agricultural pests. For example, coccinellidae ("ladybirds" or "ladybugs") consume 

aphids, scale insects, thrips, and other plant-sucking insects that damage crops." 


199 "One species does not evolve to become another species, as the Earth textbooks 

indicate, without the intervention and manipulation of genetic material by an IS-BE." 

"Genetic engineering, recombinant DNA technology, genetic modification / 

manipulation (GM) and gene splicing are terms applied to the direct manipulation of an 

organism's genes. Genetic engineering is not to be confused with traditional breeding where 

the organism's genes are manipulated indirectly. Genetic engineering uses the techniques of 

molecular cloning and transformation. Genetic engineering endeavors have found some 

success in improving crop technology, the manufacture of synthetic human insulin through 

the use of modified bacteria, the manufacture of erythropoietin in Chinese hamster ovary 

cells, and the production of new types of experimental mice such as the oncomouse (cancer 

mouse) for research. 

Since a protein sequence is specified by a segment of DNA called a gene, novel versions of 

that protein can be produced by changing the DNA sequence of the gene. The companies 

that own the modified genome are able to patent it. In the case of basic crops, the 

companies gain control of foodstuffs, controlling food production on a large scale and 

reducing agrobidiversity to a few varieties. The only apparent interest in promoting this 

tecnology appears to be purely economic, despite the claims of seed companies such as 

291

Monsanto and Novartis to solve the world food scarcity. It is now popularly understood that it 

is not the lack of food on a wholewide scale that is the main problem, but its distribution, 

aggravated by prohibitive tariffs by rich nations. Genetically modified crops do not reduce 

hunger. The majority of genetically crops are destined for animal food to meet the high 

demand for meat in developed countries. No genetic modification have yet to serve the 

needs of mankind despite all the promises in this direction. 

However, even with regard to this technology's great potential, some people have raised 

concerns about the introduction of genetically engineered plants and animals into the 

environment and the potential dangers of human consumption of GM foods. They say that 

these organisms have the potential to spread their modified genes into native populations 

thereby disrupting natural ecosystems. This has already happened." 


200 "...genetic manipulation of a species..." 

"How much genetic variation is there? Historical debate: Classical school held that there 

was very little genetic variation, most individuals were homozygous for a "wild-type" allele. 

Rare heterozygous loci due to recurrent mutation; natural selection purges populations of 

their "load" of mutations. Balance school held that many loci will be heterozygous in natural 

populations and heterozygotes maintained by "balancing selection" (heterozygote 

advantage). Selection thus plays a role in maintaining variation. 

How do we measure variation? To show that there is a genetic basis to a continuously 

varying character one can study 1) resemblance among relatives: look at the offspring of 

individuals from parents in different parts of the distribution; can estimate heritability (more 

later). 2) artificial selection: pigeons and dogs show that there is variation present; does 

not tell how much variation." 

-- Reference: http://biomed.brown.edu/Courses/BIO48/5.Geno.Pheno.HTML 

201 "... Proteobacteria..." 

"The Proteobacteria are a major group (phylum) of bacteria. They include a wide variety of 

pathogens, such as Escherichia, Salmonella, Vibrio, Helicobacter, and many other notable 

genera. Others are free-living, and include many of the bacteria responsible for nitrogen 

fixation. The group is defined primarily in terms of ribosomal RNA (rRNA) sequences, and is 

named for the Greek god Proteus (also the name of a bacterial genus within the 

Proteobacteria), who could change his shape, because of the great diversity of forms found 

in this group. 

All Proteobacteria are Gram-negative, with an outer membrane mainly composed of 

lipopolysaccharides. Many move about using flagella, but some are non-motile or rely on 

bacterial gliding. The last include the myxobacteria, a unique group of bacteria that can 

aggregate to form multicellular fruiting bodies. There is also a wide variety in the types of 

metabolism. Most members are facultatively or obligately anaerobic and heterotrophic, but 

there are numerous exceptions. A variety of genera, which are not closely related to each 

other, convert energy from light through photosynthesis. These are called purple bacteria, 

referring to their mostly reddish pigmentation." 

292


202 "...Phylum..." 

"In biological taxonomy, a 'phylum' is a taxonomic rank at the level below Class and above 

Kingdom. "Phylum" is adopted from the Greek φυλαί phylai, the clan-based voting groups in 

Greek city-states." 


203 "...intensely hot blue star..." 

"Blue stars are very hot and very luminous; in fact, most of their output is in the ultraviolet 

range. These are the rarest of all main sequence stars, constituting as few as 1 in 3,000,000 

in the solar neighborhood. (Blue) stars shine with a power over a million times our Sun's 

output. Examples: Zeta Orionis, Zeta Puppis, Lambda Orionis, Delta Orionis".. 


204 "... responsible for coordinating creature production..." 

Editor"s Note: For detailed information on the organization that controls the World 

Congress of the Biotechnology Industry, visit their website at http://www.bio.org . 

Here is a statement from their website about who they are and what they do: 

"BIO is the world's largest biotechnology organization, providing advocacy, business 

development and communications services for more than 1,150 members worldwide. Our 

mission is to be the champion of biotechnology and the advocate for our member 

organizations—both large and small. 

BIO members are involved in the research and development of innovative healthcare, 

agricultural, industrial and environmental biotechnology technologies. Corporate members 

range from entrepreneurial companies developing a first product to Fortune 100 

multinationals. We also represent state and regional biotech associations, service 

providers to the industry and academic centers. Visit the BIO Member Directory to 

browse BIO members and Web site links as well as BIO state and international affiliates. " 

-- Reference: http://bio.org/aboutbio/ 

205 "... patent licenses for the biological engineering process ..." 

"A biological patent is a patent relating to an invention or discovery in biology. 

The 1970’s marked the first time when scientists patented methods on their biotechnological 

inventions with recombinant DNA. It wasn’t until 1980 that patents for whole-scale living 

organisms was permitted. In Diamond v. Chakrabarty, the Supreme Court overturned a 

previous precedent allowing the patentability of living matter. The subject for this 

particular case was a bacterium that was specifically modified to help clean-up and degrade 

oil spills. 

293

Since legal changes have occurred starting in 1980, there has been a general trend of 

patenting inventions on living matter. More knowledge and data has become available in 

recent years that have never before been available. However, for us to get to the point 

where it is making a significant difference in peoples’ lives, a tidy sum of money needs to be 

invested. Biotech and pharmaceutical companies in recent years have found out how 

lucrative biological research can be. These firms foster many research opportunities 

by funding made possible only through the private sector. 

Patents have provided an impetus for research to be pursued in that the end goal of money 

can be envisioned by companies with the funding cash. Especially during the genomic era, 

more patents were issued. Companies and organizations like the University of California 

were patenting whole genomes. 

In 1998, the U.S. Patent and Trademark Office (PTO) issued a broad patent claiming 

primate (including human) embryonic stem cells, entitled "Primate Embryonic Stem 

Cells" (Patent 5,843,780). On 13 March 2001, a second patent (6,200,806) was issued with 

the same title but focused on human embryonic stem cells. 

Recently, there has been a slowdown and backlash against patenting biological 

material worldwide. 

Some feel that the increase in patenting biological information leads to inefficiency in 

research. Many scientists are coming up against patent thickets, which are masses of 

information that they must obtain permission (and often pay large fees to utilize) 

before they can ever work with the information. 

Michael Heller and Rebecca Eisenberg (2005) explain that there is a recent trend of 

patenting more and more steps along the research path. This creates a "tragedy of the 

anticommons," whereby "each upstream patent allows its owner to set up another tollbooth 

on the road to product development, adding to the cost and slowing the pace of downstream 

. . . innovation". A report shows that notwithstanding escalating funding, in the past halfdecade 

biomedical innovation has slowed markedly. The number of drugs approved by the 

Food and Drug Administration has fallen below previous eras. The technologies approved, it 

continues, are less influential than previous innovations approved. The current trend of 

patenting what previously were thought of as basic science insights have raised the financial 

bar for other scientists wanting to use such insight. The overall trend of more patents may be 

slowing innovation. 

However, others point out that patents are necessary for research. Without them, scientists 

would keep secret all discoveries for fear of colleagues and others stealing their 

ideas. There would also be little incentive for large-scale investments from the private 

sector. 


206 "..."cyclical stimulus-response generators". 

"Fixed Action Pattern (FAP) is an instinctive behavioral sequence that is indivisible 

and runs to completion. Fixed action patterns are invariant and are produced by a 

neural network known as the innate releasing mechanism in response to an external 

sensory stimulus known as a sign stimulus or releaser. 

294

A mating dance may be used as an example. Many species of birds engage in a specific 

series of elaborate movements, usually by a brightly colored male. How well they perform 

the "dance" is then used by females of the species to judge their fitness as a potential mate. 

The key stimulus is typically the presence of the female. 

Although fixed action patterns are most common in animals with simpler cognitive 

capabilities, humans also demonstrate fixed action patterns. For example, infants grasp 

strongly with their hands as a response to tactile stimulus." 


207 "...chemical-electrical trigger" mechanism..." 

"A taxis (plural taxes) is an innate behavioural response by an organism to a stimulus. A 

taxis differs from a tropism (turning response, often growth towards or away from a stimulus) 

in that the organism has motility and demonstrates guided movement towards or away from 

the stimulus. It also differs from a kinesis, a non-directional change in activity in response to 

a stimulus that results in the illusion of directed motion due to different rates of activity 

depending on stimulus intensity. 

For example, flagellate protozoans of the genus Euglena move towards a light source. Here 

the directional stimulus is light, and the orientation movement is towards the light. This 

reaction or behaviour is a positive one to light and specifically termed "positive phototaxis", 

since phototaxis is a response to a light stimulus, and the organism is moving towards the 

stimulus. If the organism moves away from the stimulus, then the taxis is negative. Many 

types of taxis have been identified and named using prefices to specify the stimulus that 

elicits the response. These include anemotaxis (stimulation by wind), barotaxis (pressure), 

chemotaxis (chemicals), galvanotaxis (electrical current), geotaxis (gravity), hydrotaxis 

(moisture), phototaxis (light), rheotaxis (fluid flow), thermotaxis (temperature changes) 

and thigmotaxis (physical contact). 

Chemotaxis is a migratory response elicited by chemicals. Unicellular (e.g. protozoa) or 

multicellular (e.g. worms) organisms are targets of the substances. A concentration gradient 

of chemicals developed in a fluid phase guides the vectorial movement of responder cells or 

organisms. 

Electrotaxis is directional movement of motile cells in response to a electric field. It 

has been suggested that by detecting and orientating themselves toward the electric fields. 

This notion is based on 1) the existence of measurable electric fields that naturally occur 

during wound healing, development and regeneration; and 2) cells in cultures respond to 

applied electric fields by directional cell." 


208 

"... reproductive chemical-electrical impulses stimulated by testosterone or 

estrogen." 

"Testosterone is a steroid hormone from the androgen group. In mammals, testosterone is 

primarily secreted in the testes of males and the ovaries of females, although small amounts 

are also secreted by the adrenal glands. It is the principal male sex hormone and an 

anabolic steroid. 

295

The period of the early 1930’s to the 1950’s has been called “The Golden Age of Steroid 

Chemistry”, and work during this period progressed quickly. Research in this golden age 

proved that this newly synthesized compound — testosterone — or rather family of 

compounds (for many derivatives were developed in the 1940’s, 50’s and 60’s), was a potent 

multiplier of muscle, strength, and wellbeing 

In both men and women, testosterone plays a key role in health and well-being as well 

as in sexual functioning. 

The human hormone testosterone is produced in greater amounts by males, and less by 

females. The human hormone estrogen is produced in greater amounts by females, 

and less by males. On average, an adult human male body produces about forty to 

sixty times more testosterone than an adult female body. 

Testosterone causes the appearance of masculine traits (i.e deepening voice, pubic and 

facial hairs, muscular build, etc.) Like men, women rely on testosterone to maintain libido, 

bone density and muscle mass throughout their lives." 


209 

"The debilitating impact and addiction to the "sexual aesthetic-pain" electronic 

wave..." 

"The term Sexual addiction is used to describe the behavior of a person who has an 

unusually intense sex drive or obsession with sex. Sexual addiction, also called sexual 

compulsion is a form of psychological addiction. 

The behavior of sex addicts is comparable to behavior of alcoholics and addicts, where sex 

functions like a drug. A common definition of alcoholism is that a person has a pathological 

relationship with this mood altering drug. It provides a quick mood change, works every time 

and the user loses control over their compulsion. Like alcoholics, sex addicts' lives rotate 

around the constant desire for their "drug" of choice." 


210 "...space craft of The Domain travel trillions of light-years in a single day..." -- 

Using the Julian Calendar year (not Gregorian) of 365.25 days, or exactly 31,557,600 

seconds, gives the light-year an exact value of 9,460,730,472,580,800 meters. ( A meter = 

3.281 feet or 39.37 inches.) 

The distance to the nearest star from Earth is 4.24 light years! 

Distances measured in fractions of a light-year usually involve objects within a star system. 

Distances measured in light-years include distances between nearby stars, such as those in 

the same spiral arm or globular cluster. 

One kilolight-year, abbreviated "kly", is one thousand light-years, or about 307 parsecs. 

Kilolight-years are typically used to measure distances between parts of a galaxy. 

296

One megalight-year, abbreviated "Mly", is one million light-years, or about 306,600 parsecs. 

Megalight-years are typically used to measure distances between neighboring galaxies and 

galaxy clusters. 

One gigalight-year, abbreviation "Gly", is one billion light-years — one of the largest distance 

measures used. One gigalight-year is about 306.6 million parsecs. 


211 "... a heavy gravity, nitrogen/oxygen atmosphere planet..." 

"The Earth's atmosphere is a layer of gases surrounding the planet Earth and retained by 

the Earth's gravity. It contains roughly (by molar content/volume) 78.08% nitrogen, 20.95% 

oxygen, 0.93% argon, 0.038% carbon dioxide, trace amounts of other gases, and a variable 

amount (average around 1%) of water vapor. This mixture of gases is commonly known as 

air. The atmosphere protects life on Earth by absorbing ultraviolet solar radiation and 

reducing temperature extremes between day and night. 

There is no definite boundary between the atmosphere and outer space. It slowly becomes 

thinner and fades into space. Three quarters of the atmosphere's mass is within 11 km of the 

planetary surface. In the United States, people who travel above an altitude of 80.5 km (50 

statute miles) are designated astronauts. An altitude of 120 km (~75 miles or 400,000 ft) 

marks the boundary where atmospheric effects become noticeable during re-entry. The 

Kármán line, at 100 km (62 miles or 328,000 ft), is also frequently regarded as the boundary 

between atmosphere and outer space. 

The atmosphere of Mars is relatively thin, and the atmospheric pressure on the surface 

varies from around 30 Pa (0.03 kPa) on Olympus Mons's peak to over 1155 Pa (1.155 kPa) 

in the depths of Hellas Planitia, with a mean surface level pressure of 600 Pa (0.6 kPa), 

compared to Earth's 101.3 kPa. However, the scale height of the atmosphere is about 

11 km, somewhat higher than Earth's 6 km. The atmosphere on Mars consists of 95% 

carbon dioxide, 3% nitrogen, 1.6% argon, and contains traces of oxygen, water, and 

methane. The atmosphere is quite dusty, giving the Martian sky a tawny color when seen 

from the surface; data from the Mars Exploration Rovers indicates the suspended dust 

particles are roughly 1.5 micrometres across. 

The atmosphere of Venus, the second planet from the Sun, is much denser and hotter than 

that of Earth. The surface temperature and pressure on Venus are 740 K (467°C) and 

93 bar, respectively. The Venusian atmosphere supports thick persistent clouds made of 

sulfuric acid, which make optical observations of the surface impossible. The information 

about surface features on Venus has been obtained exclusively by radar imaging conducted 

from the ground and Venera 15-16 and by Magellan space probes. The main atmosphereric 

gases on Venus are carbon dioxide and nitrogen, which make up 96.5% and 3.5% of all 

molecules. Other chemical compounds are present only in trace amounts. 

The atmosphere of Venus is in state of a vigorous circulation and super-rotation. The whole 

atmosphere circles the planet in just four days (super-rotation), which is a short time 

compared with the sideral rotational period of 243 days. The winds supporting super-rotation 

blow as fast as 100 m/s. Near the poles of Venus anticyclonic structures called polar 

vortexes are located. In them the air moves downward. Each vortex is double eyed and 

shows a characteristic S-shaped pattern of clouds. 

297

Only the ionosphere and thin induced magnetosphere separate venusian atmosphere from 

the space. They shield the atmosphere from the solar wind, which usually does not 

penetrate deep into it. However they are incapable of preventing the loss of water, which is 

continuously blown away by the solar wind through the induced magnetotail. 

Despite the harsh conditions on the surface, at about a 50 km to 65 km level above the 

surface of the planet the atmospheric pressure and temperature is nearly the same as that of 

the Earth, making its upper atmosphere the most Earth-like area in the Solar System, even 

more so than the surface of Mars. Due to the similarity in pressure, temperature and the fact 

that breathable air (21% oxygen, 78% nitrogen) is a lifting gas on Venus in the same way 

that helium is a lifting gas on Earth." 


212 "...Johannes Gutenberg..." 

"Johannes Gensfleisch zur Laden zum Gutenberg (c. 1400 – February 3, 1468) was a 

German goldsmith and printer, who is credited with inventing movable type printing in 

Europe (c. 1439) and mechanical printing globally. His major work, the Gutenberg Bible, also 

known as the 42-line bible, has been acclaimed for its high aesthetic and technical quality. 

Although Gutenberg was financially unsuccessful in his lifetime, the printing technologies 

spread quickly, and news and books began to travel across Europe much faster than before. 

It fed the growing Renaissance, and since it greatly facilitated scientific publishing, it was a 

major catalyst for the later scientific revolution. Gutenberg is thought to have said: "Give me 

26 soldiers of lead and I shall conquer the world." 

Printing was also a factor in the Reformation: Martin Luther found that the 95 Theses, which 

he posted on the door of his church, were printed and circulated widely; subsequently he 

also issued broadsheets outlining his anti-indulgences position (ironically, indulgences were 

one of the first items Gutenberg had printed). The broadsheet evolved into newspapers and 

defined the mass media we know today." 


213 "...George Washington Carver..." 

"George Washington Carver (July 12, 1864 – January 5, 1943) was an American botanical 

researcher and agronomy educator who worked in agricultural extension at the Tuskegee 

Institute in Tuskegee, Alabama, teaching former slaves farming techniques for selfsufficiency. 

George Washington Carver reputedly discovered three hundred uses for peanuts and 

hundreds more uses for soybeans, pecans and sweet potatoes. Among the listed items that 

he suggested to southern farmers to help them economically were adhesives, axle grease, 

bleach, buttermilk, chili sauce, fuel briquettes, ink, instant coffee, linoleum, mayonnaise, 

meat tenderizer, metal polish, paper, plastic, pavement, shaving cream, shoe polish, 

synthetic rubber, talcum powder and wood stain. Three patents (one for cosmetics, and two 

for paints and stains) were issued to George Washington Carver in the years 1925 to 1927; 

however, they were not commercially successful in the end. Aside from these patents and 

some recipes for food, he left no formulas or procedures for making his products. He did not 

keep a laboratory notebook. 

298

Carver's most important accomplishments were in areas other than industrial products from 

peanuts, including agricultural extension education, improvement of racial relations, 

mentoring children, poetry, painting, religion, advocacy of sustainable agriculture and 

appreciation of plants and nature. He served as a valuable role model for African-Americans 

and an example of the importance of hard work, a positive attitude and a good education. 

His humility, humanitarianism, good nature, frugality and lack of economic materialism have 

also been widely admired. 

One of his most important roles was that the fame of his achievements and many talents 

undermined the widespread stereotype of the time that the black race was intellectually 

inferior to the white race. In 1941, "Time" magazine dubbed him a "Black Leonardo". 


214 "...Jonas Salk..." 

"Jonas Edward Salk (October 28, 1914 – June 23, 1995) was an American biologist and 

physician best known for the research and development of the first effective polio vaccine. 

While being interviewed by Edward R. Murrow on "See It Now" in 1955, Salk was asked: 

"Who owns the patent on this vaccine?" Surprised by the question's assumption of the 

requirement of a profit-motive for his creation, he responded: "There is no patent. Could you 

patent the sun?" 


215 "...Richard Trevithick..." 

" Richard Trevithick (born April 13, 1771 in Cornwall - died April 22, 1833 in Kent) was an 

English inventor, mining engineer and builder of the first working railway steam locomotive." 


216 "... Renaissance..." 

The Renaissance (from French Renaissance, meaning "rebirth"; Italian: Rinascimento, from 

re- "again" and nascere "be born") was a cultural movement that spanned roughly the 14th 

through the 17th century, beginning in Italy in the late Middle Ages and later spreading to the 

rest of western Europe. It encompassed a revival of learning based on classical sources, the 

development of linear perspective in painting, and educational reform. The Renaissance saw 

developments in most intellectual pursuits, but is perhaps best known for its artistic aspect 

and the contributions of such polymaths as Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo, who have 

inspired the term "Renaissance men". 

However, it was not until the nineteenth century that the French word Renaissance 

achieved popularity in describing the cultural movement that began in the late 13th 

century" (1200 AD - 1300 AD). 

The term was first used retrospectively by the Italian artist and critic Giorgio Vasari (1511- 

1574) in his book The Lives of the Artists (published 1550). In the book Vasari was 

attempting to define what he described as a break with the barbarities of gothic art: the arts 

299

had fallen into decay with the collapse of the Roman Empire and only the Tuscan artists, 

beginning with Cimabue (1240-1301) and Giotto (1267-1337) began to reverse this 

decline in the arts. According to Vasari, antique art was central to the rebirth of Italian art. 

During the 12th century in Europe, there was a radical change in the rate of new inventions 

and innovations in the ways of managing traditional means of production and economic 

growth. In less than a century, there were more inventions developed and applied usefully 

than in the previous thousand years of human history all over the globe. The period saw 

major technological advances, including the adoption or invention of printing, gunpowder, 

spectacles, a better clock, the astrolabe, and greatly improved ships. The latter two 

advances made possible the dawn of the Age of Exploration. 

Alfred Crosby described some of this technological revolution in The Measure of 

Reality : Quantification in Western Europe, 1250-1600 and other major historians of 

technology have also noted it. 

• The earliest written record of a windmill is from Yorkshire, England, dated 1185. 

• Paper manufacture began in Italy around 1270. 

• The spinning wheel was brought to Europe (probably from India) in the 13th century. 

• The magnetic compass aided navigation, first reaching Europe some time in the late 

12th century. 

• Eyeglasses were invented in Italy in the late 1280s. 

• The astrolabe returned to Europe via Islamic Spain. 

• Leonardo of Pisa introduces Hindu-Arabic numerals to Europe with his book Liber 

Abaci in 1202. 

• The West's oldest known depiction of a stern-mounted rudder can be found on 

church carvings dating to around 1180." 


217 

"... explosions that were tested and used in the past two years on Earth have the 

potential to destroy all of life..." 

"A doomsday device is a hypothetical construction — usually a weapon — which could 

destroy all life on the Earth, or destroy the Earth itself (bringing "doomsday", a term used for 

the end of planet Earth). 

Doomsday devices have been present in literature and art especially in the 20th century, 

when advances in science and technology allowed humans to imagine a definite and 

plausible way of actively destroying the world or all life on it (or at least human life). Many 

classics in the genre of science fiction take up the theme in this respect, especially The 

Purple Cloud (1901) by M. P. Shiel in which the accidental release of a gas kills all people on 

the planet. 

After the advent of nuclear weapons, especially hydrogen bombs, they have usually been 

the dominant components of fictional doomsday devices. RAND strategist Herman Kahn 

proposed a "Doomsday Machine" in the 1950s which would consist of a computer linked to a 

stockpile of hydrogen bombs, programmed to detonate them all and bathe the planet in 

nuclear fallout at the signal of an impending nuclear attack from another nation. Such a 

scheme, fictional as it was, epitomized for many the extremes of the suicidal logic behind the 

strategy of mutually assured destruction, and it was famously parodied in the Stanley 

300

Kubrick film from 1964, Dr. Strangelove or: How I Learned to Stop Worrying and Love the 

Bomb. It is also a main topic of the movie Beneath the Planet of the Apes, in parallel with the 

species extermination theme. Most such models either rely on the fact that hydrogen bombs 

can be made arbitrarily large (see Teller-Ulam design) or that they can be "salted" with 

materials designed to create long-lasting and hazardous fallout (e.g.; a cobalt bomb). 

There are many unconfirmed, anecdotal reports of a Soviet doomsday device involving a 

200-megaton hydrogen bomb sheathed in (or, alternately, "salted" with) a highly radioactive 

material, usually said to be cobalt, of sufficient quantity to saturate the earth's atmosphere 

with deadly fallout should the device be detonated. Details regarding this device vary 

according to the source, but enough similarities in the dozens of different stories exist to 

suggest at least some basis in truth. According to various sources, at some point between 

1967 and 1985, the device was designed but never constructed; built but never activated; 

built and activated, but dismantled at the end of the cold war; or designed and constructed in 

such a manner that it can never be de-activated, and is still in existence today. Tales of its 

location and means of operation are equally diverse: it was in an underground bunker west 

of Moscow, Siberia, the Ukraine, etc.; it was installed on a special rocket booster that would 

deliver it to the upper atmosphere upon activation; it was actually a series of bombs placed 

at intervals along the western border of the USSR; it was to be detonated upon command 

from the Kremlin, automatically by a special computer, a seismic trigger, or upon detection of 

incoming missiles. Many more versions exist, such as one with the device being 

permanently installed in the hold of an unmarked tramp freighter, steaming randomly from 

port to port in the North Sea." 


218 "... paradigm..." 

"Historian of science Thomas Kuhn gave this word its contemporary meaning when he 

adopted it to refer to the set of practices that define a scientific discipline during a particular 

period of time. Kuhn himself came to prefer the terms exemplar and normal science, which 

have more exact philosophical meanings. However, in his book The Structure of Scientific 

Revolutions Kuhn defines a scientific paradigm as: 

• what is to be observed and scrutinized 

• the kind of questions that are supposed to be asked and probed for answers in 

relation to this subject 

• how these questions are to be structured 

• how the results of scientific investigations should be interpreted 

Alternatively, the Oxford English Dictionary defines paradigm as "a pattern or model, an 

exemplar." 


219 "...Nicola Tesla..." 

"Nikola Tesla (10 July 1856 – 7 January 1943) was an inventor, physicist, mechanical 

engineer, and electrical engineer. Born in Smiljan, Croatian Krajina, Military Frontier, he was 

an ethnic Serb subject of the Austrian Empire and later became an American citizen. Tesla 

is best known for his many revolutionary contributions to the discipline of electricity and 

magnetism in the late 19th and early 20th century. Tesla's patents and theoretical work 

301

formed the basis of modern alternating current electric power (AC) systems, including the 

polyphase power distribution systems and the AC motor, with which he helped usher in the 

Second Industrial Revolution. Contemporary biographers of Tesla have deemed him "the 

man who invented the twentieth century" and "the patron saint of modern electricity." 

After his demonstration of wireless communication (radio) in 1893 and after being the victor 

in the "War of Currents", he was widely respected as America's greatest electrical engineer. 

Much of his early work pioneered modern electrical engineering and many of his discoveries 

were of groundbreaking importance. During this period, in the United States, Tesla's fame 

rivaled that of any other inventor or scientist in history or popular culture but due to his 

eccentric personality and unbelievable and sometimes bizarre claims about possible 

scientific and technological developments, Tesla was ultimately ostracized and regarded as 

a "mad scientist". Never having put much focus on his finances, Tesla died impoverished at 

the age of 86. 

Aside from his work on electromagnetism and engineering, Tesla is said to have 

contributed in varying degrees to the establishment of robotics, remote control, radar 

and computer science, and to the expansion of ballistics, nuclear physics, and 

theoretical physics. In 1943, the Supreme Court of the United States credited him as 

being the inventor of the radio." 

He performed several experiments prior to Roentgen's discovery (including photographing 

the bones of his hand; later, he sent these images to Roentgen) but didn't make his findings 

widely known; much of his research was lost in the 5th Avenue lab fire of March 1895. 

A "world system" for "the transmission of electrical energy without wires" that 

depends upon the electrical conductivity was proposed in which transmission in various 

natural mediums with current that passes between the two point are used to power devices. 

In a practical wireless energy transmission system using this principle, a high-power 

ultraviolet beam might be used to form a vertical ionized channel in the air directly above the 

transmitter-receiver stations. The same concept is used in virtual lightning rods, the 

electrolaser electroshock weapon, and has been proposed for disabling vehicles. 

Tesla demonstrated "the transmission of electrical energy without wires" that depends 

upon electrical conductivity as early as 1891. The Tesla effect (named in honor of Tesla) is 

the archaic term for an application of this type of electrical conduction (that is, the movement 

of energy through space and matter; not just the production of voltage across a conductor) 

Tesla also investigated harvesting energy that is present throughout space. He 

believed that it was just merely a question of time when men will succeed in attaching their 

machinery to the very wheelwork of nature, stating: Ere many generations pass, our 

machinery will be driven by a power obtainable at any point of the universe. —"Experiments 

With Alternate Currents Of High Potential And High Frequency" (February 1892) 

Tesla began to theorize about electricity and magnetism's power to warp, or rather change, 

space and time and the procedure by which man could forcibly control this power. Near the 

end of his life, Tesla was fascinated with the idea of light as both a particle and a wave, a 

fundamental proposition already incorporated into quantum physics. This field of inquiry led 

to the idea of creating a "wall of light" by manipulating electromagnetic waves in a 

certain pattern. This mysterious wall of light would enable time, space, gravity and matter to 

be altered at will, and engendered an array of Tesla proposals that seem to leap 

straight out of science fiction, including anti-gravity airships, teleportation, and time 

travel. 

302

The single strangest invention Tesla ever proposed was probably the "thought 

photography" machine. He reasoned that a thought formed in the mind created a 

corresponding image in the retina, and the electrical data of this neural transmission could 

be read and recorded in a machine. The stored information could then be processed through 

an artificial optic nerve and played back as visual patterns on a viewscreen. 

Another of Tesla's theorized inventions is commonly referred to as Tesla's Flying Machine, 

which appears to resemble an ion-propelled aircraft. Tesla claimed that one of his life 

goals was to create a flying machine that would run without the use of an airplane 

engine, wings, ailerons, propellers, or an onboard fuel source. Initially, Tesla pondered 

about the idea of a flying craft that would fly using an electric motor powered by grounded 

base stations. As time progressed, Tesla suggested that perhaps such an aircraft could be 

run entirely electro-mechanically. The theorized appearance would typically take the 

form of a cigar or saucer. 

In the Colorado Springs lab, Tesla observed unusual signals that he later thought may 

have been evidence of extraterrestrial radio communications coming from Venus or 

Mars. He noticed repetitive signals from his receiver which were substantially different from 

the signals he had noted from storms and earth noise. Specifically, he later recalled that the 

signals appeared in groups of one, two, three, and four clicks together. Tesla had mentioned 

before this event and many times after that he thought his inventions could be used to 

talk with other planets. There have even been claims that he invented a "Teslascope" for 

just such a purpose. 

"I hold that space cannot be curved, for the simple reason that it can have no 

properties. It might as well be said that God has properties. He has not, but only 

attributes and these are of our own making. Of properties we can only speak when dealing 

with matter filling the space. To say that in the presence of large bodies space becomes 

curved is equivalent to stating that something can act upon nothing. I, for one, refuse to 

subscribe to such a view." -- New York Herald Tribune, September 11, 1932 

Tesla was critical of Einstein's relativity work, calling it : 

"...[a] magnificent mathematical garb which fascinates, dazzles and makes people blind to 

the underlying errors. The theory is like a beggar clothed in purple whom ignorant people 

take for a king..., its exponents are brilliant men but they are metaphysicists rather than 

scientists... " -- New York Times, July 11, 1935, p 23, c.8 

"Nikola Tesla invented the 20th and 21st Century. A 'discoverer of new principles,' Tesla was 

the sole inventor of the alternating poly-phase current generators that light up every town in 

the world today. He was the original inventor of the radio, and placed his ideas in print and 

demonstrated them before the public 5 years before Marconi. By the turn of the century, he 

had discussed the feasibility of television; he created an atom smasher capable of 

evaporating rubies and diamonds; he built wireless neon lamps that gave off more light than 

today's conventional bulbs provide; he built precursors to the electron microscope, the laser 

and X-ray photographs. He sent his shadowgraphs to the discoverer of X-rays in 1895 as 

soon a Roentgen published his famous pictures. Tesla also created Kirlian-like 

photographs 75 years before they became famous. All of this took place before 1900!' 

Tesla, and not Edison, invented the poly-phase alternators that power our modern 

civilization; and it was Tesla who was eventually awarded Marconi's wireless patents long 

after Tesla and Marconi were both dead. In all, Tesla contributed over 1200 patents, and we 

303

are currently using only some 200 of them. Near everyone remembers the Tesla Coil, but 

how many remember that he demonstrated wireless transmission of electric power prior to 

1900? 

When offered to share the Nobel Prize with Edison for their electrical inventions, Tesla 

turned the prestigious award down! Edison never received the Nobel Prize. 

Tesla is quoted as saying: 

'In the dark I had the sense of a bat, and could detect the presence of an object at a 

distance of 12 feet away by a peculiar creepy sensation on the forehead...' 

'In Budapest, I could hear the ticking of a watch with 3 rooms between me and the 

timepiece. A fly alighting on a table in the room would cause a dull thud in my ear. A 

carriage passing at a distance of a few miles fairly shook my whole body. The whistle 

of a locomotive 20 or 30 miles away made the bench or chair on which I sat vibrate so 

strongly that the pain was unbearable. The ground under my feet trembled 

continuously...' 

Tesla said in an 1892 lecture : 

'Ere many generations pass, our machinery will be driven by a power obtainable at 

any point of the universe. Throughout space there is energy. Is this energy static or 

kinetic? If static, our hopes are in vain; if kinetic - and this we know it is, for certain - then it is 

a mere question of time when men will succeed in attaching their machinery to the very 

wheelwork of nature.' 

-- Reference: http://www.world-mysteries.com/dougy.htm 

220 "... will be able to "reverse engineer" the technology..." 

"After joining the Army in 1942, Philip Corso served in Army Intelligence in Europe. In 1945, 

Corso arranged for the safe passage of 10,000 Jewish WWII refugees out of Rome to 

Palestine. During the Korean War (1950-1953), Corso performed Intelligence duties under 

General Douglas MacArthur as Chief of the Special Projects branch of the Intelligence 

Division, Far East Command. One of his primary duties was to keep track of enemy prisoner 

of war (POW) camps in North Korea. Corso was in charge of investigating the estimated 

number of U.S. and other United Nations POWs held at each camp and their treatment. At 

later held congressional hearings of the Senate Select Committee on POW/MIA Affairs, 

Philip Corso would provide testimony that many hundreds of American POW's were 

abandoned at these camps. 

Corso was on the staff of President Eisenhower's National Security Council for four years 

(1953-1957). In 1961, he became Chief of the Pentagon's Foreign Technology desk in Army 

Research and Development, working under Lt. Gen. Arthur Trudeau. When he left military 

intelligence in 1963, Corso became a key aide to Senator Strom Thurmond. In 1964, Corso 

was assigned to Warren Commission member Senator Richard Russell Jr. as an investigator 

into the assassination of John F. Kennedy. 

Philip Corso relates in his book The Day After Roswell (co-author William J. Birnes) how he 

stewarded extraterrestrial artifacts recovered from a crash at Roswell, New Mexico in 1947. 

304

According to Corso, the reverse engineering of these artifacts indirectly led to the 

development of accelerated particle beam devices, fiber optics, lasers, integrated 

circuit chips and Kevlar material. 

In 1947, according to Corso, a covert government group (see Majestic 12) was assembled 

under the leadership of the first Director of Central Intelligence , Adm. Roscoe H. 

Hillenkoetter. Among its tasks was to collect all information on extraterrestrial spacecraft. 

The US administration simultaneously discounted the existence of flying saucers in the eyes 

of the public, Corso says. Corso further relates that the Strategic Defense Initiative (SDI), or 

Star Wars, was meant to achieve the capability of killing the electronic guidance systems of 

incoming enemy warheads and disabling enemy spacecraft, including those of 

extraterrestrial origin." 

--- Reference: Wikipedia.org 

221 "... attuned to the "neural network" of the craft." 

"Traditionally, the term Neural Networks had been used to refer to a network or circuit of 

biological neurons. The modern usage of the term often refers to artificial neural networks, 

which are composed of artificial neurons or nodes. Thus the term 'Neural Network' has two 

distinct usages: 

1) Biological neural networks are made up of real biological neurons that are 

connected or functionally-related in the peripheral nervous system or the central nervous 

system. In the field of neuroscience, they are often identified as groups of neurons that 

perform a specific physiological function in laboratory analysis. 

2) Artificial neural networks are made up of interconnecting artificial neurons 

(programming constructs that mimic the properties of biological neurons). Artificial neural 

networks may either be used to gain an understanding of biological neural networks, or 

for solving artificial intelligence problems without necessarily creating a model of a real 

biological system." 


222 "...microscopic wiring or fibers..." 

The transistor was invented in 1947. It was considered a revolution. Small, fast, reliable 

and effective, it quickly replaced the vacuum tube. Freed from the limitations of the vacuum 

tube, engineers finally could begin to realize the electrical constructions of their dreams. 

It seems that the integrated circuit was destined to be invented. Two separate inventors, 

unaware of each other's activities, invented almost identical integrated circuits or ICs at 

nearly the same time. 

Jack Kilby, an engineer with a background in ceramic-based silk screen circuit boards and 

transistor-based hearing aids, started working for Texas Instruments in 1958. A year earlier, 

research engineer Robert Noyce had co-founded the Fairchild Semiconductor Corporation. 

From 1958 to 1959, both electrical engineers were working on an answer to the same 

dilemma: how to make more of less. 

305

Although the first integrated circuit was pretty crude and had some problems, the idea was 

groundbreaking. By making all the parts out of the same block of material and adding the 

metal needed to connect them as a layer on top of it, there was no more need for individual 

discrete components. No more wires and components had to be assembled manually. The 

circuits could be made smaller and the manufacturing process could be automated. 

Jack Kilby (Texas Instruments) is probably most famous for his invention of the integrated 

circuit, for which he received the Nobel Prize in Physics in the year 2000. After his success 

with the integrated circuit Kilby stayed with Texas Instruments and, among other things, he 

led the team that invented the hand-held calculator. 

Jack Kilby now holds patents on over sixty inventions and is also well known as the inventor 

of the portable calculator (1967). In 1970 he was awarded the National Medal of Science. 

Robert Noyce, with sixteen patents to his name, founded Intel, the company responsible for 

the invention of the microprocessor, in 1968. But for both men the invention of the integrated 

circuit stands historically as one of the most important innovations of mankind. Almost all 

modern products use chip technology. 


223 "...wiring is used for light, sub-light and ultra-light spectrum detection and vision." 

An optical fiber is a glass or plastic fiber designed to guide light along its length. Fiber 

optics is the overlap of applied science and engineering concerned with the design and 

application of optical fibers. Optical fibers are widely used in fiber-optic communication, 

which permits transmission over longer distances and at higher data rates than other forms 

of communications. Fibers are used instead of metal wires because signals travel along 

them with less loss, and they are immune to electromagnetic interference. Optical fibers are 

also used to form sensors, and in a variety of other applications. 

In 1952, physicist Narinder Singh Kapany conducted experiments that led to the invention of 

optical fiber, based on Tyndall's earlier studies; modern optical fibers, where the glass fiber 

is coated with a transparent cladding to offer a more suitable refractive index, appeared later 

in the decade. 

In 1991, the emerging field of photonic crystals led to the development of photonic crystal 

fiber (Science (2003), vol 299, page 358), which guides light by means of diffraction from a 

periodic structure, rather than total internal reflection. The first photonic crystal fibers 

became commercially available in 1996. Photonic crystal fibers can be designed to carry 

higher power than conventional fiber, and their wavelength dependent properties can be 

manipulated to improve their performance in certain applications." 


224 "... fabrics of the interior of the craft..." 

"Technical textiles is the term given to textile products manufactured for non aesthetic 

purposes, where function is the primary criterion. This is a large and growing sector and 

supports a vast array of other industries. 

It has been heard that soon textiles will be merged with electronics in all areas. In future 

wearable computers would be launched, these will not be like advance wrist watches etc, 

306

they will contain IC s in fabric to develop fabric keyboards and other wearable computer 

devices. These types of products are known as Interactive electronic textiles (IET). 

Research to support IET development is being conducted in many universities. Growing 

consumer interest in mobile, electronic devises will initiate the demand for IET products. 

Technical textiles include textile structures for autmotive applications, medical textiles 

(e.g. implants), geotextiles (reinforcement of embankments), agrotextiles (textiles for crop 

protection), protective clothing (e.g. against heat and radiation for fire figther clothing, 

against molten metals for welders, stab protection and bulletproof vests), spacesuits 

(astronauts)." 

Biotextiles are structures composed of textile fibers designed for use in specific biological 

environments where their performance depends on biocompatibility and biostability with cells 

and biological fluids. Biotextiles include implantible devices such as surgical sutures, hernia 

repair fabrics, arterial grafts, artificial skin and parts of artificial hearts. They were first 

created 30 years ago (1978) by Dr. Martin W. King, a professor in North Carolina State 

University’s College of Textiles. 

Medical textiles are a broader group which also includes bandages, wound dressings, 

hospital linen, preventive clothing etc. Antiseptic biotextiles are textiles used in fighting 

against cutaneous bacterial proliferation. Zeolite and triclosan are at the present time the 

most used molecules. This original property allows to inhibits the development of odors or 

bacterial proliferation in the diabetic foot." 


225 

"... mechanisms for creating, amplifying and channeling light particles or waves 

as a form of energy." 

In 1947, Willis E. Lamb and R. C. Retherford found apparent stimulated emission in 

hydrogen spectra and made the first demonstration of stimulated emission. In 1950, Alfred 

Kastler (Nobel Prize for Physics 1966) proposed the method of optical pumping. 

The work of Schawlow and Townes, however, can be traced back to the 1940sand early 

50s* and their interest in the field of microwave spectroscopy, which had emerged as a 

powerful tool for puzzling out the characteristics of a wide variety of molecules. 

The invention of the laser, which stands for light amplification by stimulated emission of 

radiation, can be dated to 1958 with the publication of the scientific paper, Infrared and 

Optical Masers, by Arthur L. Schawlow, then a Bell Labs researcher, and Charles H. 

Townes, a consultant to Bell Labs. That paper, published in Physical Review, the journal of 

the American Physical Society, launched a new scientific field and opened the door to a 

multibillion-dollar industry. 

Many different materials can be used as lasers. Some, like the ruby laser, emit short pulses 

of laser light. Others, like helium-neon gas lasers or liquid dye lasers emit a continuous 

beam of light. 

*NOTE: According to the book, "The Day After Roswell", reports about microwave and light 

projecting components from the Roswell "flying disc", technology were "leaked" to Bell 

Laboratories through the Pentagon. 

307


226 " There are as many universes as there are IS-BEs to imagine and perceive them, 

existing concurrently within it's own continuum." 

The multiverse (or meta-universe) is the hypothetical set of multiple possible universes 

(including our universe) that together comprise all of reality. The different universes within 

the multiverse are sometimes called parallel universes. The structure of the multiverse, the 

nature of each universe within it and the relationship between the various constituent 

universes, depend on the specific multiverse hypothesis considered. 

Multiverses have been hypothesized in cosmology, physics, astronomy, philosophy, 

theology, and fiction, particularly in science fiction and fantasy. 

The specific term "multiverse," which was coined by William James, was popularized by 

science fiction author Michael Moorcock. In these contexts, parallel universes are also 

called "alternative universes," "quantum universes," "parallel worlds," "alternate realities," 

"alternative timelines," etc. 

A multiverse of a somewhat different kind has been envisaged within the 11-dimensional 

extension of string theory known as M-theory. In M-theory our universe and others are 

created by collisions between membranes in an 11-dimensional space. This is unlike the 

universes in the "quantum multiverse". 

The string landscape theory asserts that a different universe exists for each of the very large 

ensemble of solutions generated when ten dimensional string theory is reduced to the fourdimensional 

low-energy world we see. 

"A common feature of all four multiverse levels is that the simplest and arguably most 

elegant theory involves parallel universes by default. To deny the existence of those 

universes, one needs to complicate the theory by adding experimentally unsupported 

processes and ad hoc postulates: finite space, wave function collapse and ontological 

asymmetry. Our judgment therefore comes down to which we find more wasteful and 

inelegant: many worlds or many words." 


227 "...political, religious or economic expediency." 

The common denominator of politics, religion and economics is that they are each based on 

vested interests. -- The Editor 

See the definition of "vested interest": 

"1) a survival or non-survival plan or agenda which has been "clothed" to make it seem like 

something other than what it actually is. 

2) any person, group or entity which prevents or controls communication to serve their own 

purposes, (plans or agenda)." 

-- Reference: English language Dictionary 

308

228 "... just before the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor..." 

"The attack on Pearl Harbor was a surprise attack against the United States' naval base at 

Pearl Harbor, Hawaii by the Japanese navy, at 0800 hours on the morning of Sunday, 

December 7, 1941, resulting in the United States becoming involved in World War II. 

Hostilities between the U.S. and Japan were expected by many observers, including 

President Roosevelt, who read a decrypted Japanese message (on December 1st, 1941) 

and told his assistant Harry Hopkins, "This means war." 

At 03:42 Hawaiian Time, hours before commanding Admiral Chuichi Nagumo began 

launching strike aircraft, the minesweeper USS Condor spotted a midget submarine outside 

the harbor entrance and alerted destroyer USS Ward. Ward was initially unsuccessful in 

locating the target. Hours later, Ward fired America's first shots in the Pacific theater of WWII 

when she attacked and sank a midget submarine, perhaps the same one, at 06:37. 

Closer to the moment of the attack, the attacking planes were detected and tracked as they 

approached by an Army radar installation being operated that morning as a mostly unofficial 

training exercise. The Opana Point radar station, operated by two enlisted men (Pvts. 

Lockard and Elliot) plotted the approaching force, and their relief team plotted them returning 

to the carriers. The initial radar returns were thought, by the ill-trained junior officer (Lt. 

Kermit A. Tyler) in charge at the barely operational warning information center at Pearl 

Harbor, to be a flight of American bombers expected from the mainland. In fact those 

bombers did arrive, from a somewhat different bearing in the middle of the attack. 

Additionally, Japanese submarines were sighted and attacked (by USS Ward) outside the 

harbor entrance a few hours before the attack commenced, and at least one was sunk—all 

before the planes came within even radar range. This might have provided enough notice to 

disperse aircraft and fly off reconnaissance, except, yet again, reactions of the duty officers 

were tardy. It has been argued failure to follow up on DF bearings saved USS Enterprise. If 

she had been correctly directed, she might have run into the six carrier Japanese strike 

force. 

After the attack, the search for the attack force was concentrated south of Pearl Harbor, 

continuing the confusion and ineffectiveness of the American response. 

Another issue in the debate is the fact neither Admiral Kimmel nor General Short ever faced 

court martial. It is alleged this was to avoid disclosing information conspirators would not 

want to see made public. When asked, Kimmel replied, "Will historians know more later? 

Kimmel's reply to this was: ' ... I'll tell you what I believe. I think that most of the incriminating 

records have been destroyed. ... I doubt if the truth will ever emerge.' ..." . It is equally, 

probably more, likely this was done to avoid disclosing the fact Japanese codes were being 

read, given there was a war on." 

-- Reference: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pearl_Harbor_advance-knowledge_debate 

229 "...General Symington,"... 

His first positions were chairman of the Surplus Property Board (1945), administrator of the 

Property Administration (1945–1946) and Assistant Secretary of War for Air (1946–1947). 

On September 18, 1947, the Office of the Secretary of the Air Force was created and 

309

Symington became the first Secretary. Symington once formally requested a report from 

military sources regarding the possible existence of subterranean super humans. 


230 "...General Nathan Twining, ..." 

He was named commander of the Air Materiel Command, and in 1947 he took over Alaskan 

Air Command. In 1947, Twining was asked to study UFO reports; he recommended 

that a formal study of the phenomenon take place; Project Sign was the result. When 

Hoyt Vandenberg retired in mid-1953, Twining was selected as chief; during his tenure, 

massive retaliation based on airpower became the national strategy. In 1957, President 

Eisenhower appointed Twining chairman of the Joint Chiefs. 


231 "... General Jimmy Doolittle, ..." 

"Soon after the attack on Pearl Harbor and the US entry into World War II, Doolittle was 

promoted to Lieutenant Colonel on January 2, 1942, and went to Headquarters Army Air 

Force to plan the first aerial raid on the Japanese homeland. He volunteered and received 

Gen. H.H. Arnold's approval to lead the attack of 16 B-25 medium bombers from the aircraft 

carrier USS Hornet, with targets in Tokyo, Kobe, Osaka, and Nagoya. It was the first and 

only combat mission of his military career. 

Doolittle received the Medal of Honor, presented by President Franklin D. Roosevelt at the 

White House, for planning and leading the successful operation. The Doolittle Raid is viewed 

by historians as a major public-relations victory for the United States. Although the amount of 

damage done to Japanese war industry was minor, the raid showed the Japanese their 

homeland was not invulnerable. 

Doolittle was portrayed by Spencer Tracy in the 1944 film Thirty Seconds Over Tokyo and by 

Alec Baldwin in the 2001 film Pearl Harbor, in which the Doolittle raid was depicted. 

On May 10, 1946, Doolittle reverted to inactive reserve status and returned to Shell Oil as a 

vice president, and later as a director. He was the highest-ranking reserve officer to serve in 

the U.S. military in World War II." 

EDITOR -- 

In March 1951, he was appointed a special assistant to the Air Force chief of staff, 

serving as a civilian in scientific matters which led to Air Force ballistic missile and 

space programs. (?!) 

"He retired from Air Force duty on February 28, 1959 but continued to serve his country 

as Chairman of the Board of Space Technology Laboratories." 


232 "...General Vandenberg..." 

310

Lieutenant General Vandenberg was designated vice chief of staff of the Air Force on 

October 1, 1947, and promoted to the rank of General. 


233 "... General Norstad..." 

"On October 1, 1947, following the division of the War Department into the Departments of 

The Army and The Air Force, General Norstad was appointed deputy chief of staff for 

operations of the Air Force." 


234 "... Charles Lindbergh was also in the office..." 

"Charles Lindbergh gained sudden great international fame as the first pilot to fly solo across 

the Atlantic Ocean. He flew from Roosevelt Airfield in Garden City, New York, to Paris (Le 

Bourget Airport) on 20 May - 21 May 1927 in 33.5 hours. His plane was the single-engine 

aircraft, The Spirit of St. Louis. 

Lindbergh's accomplishment won him the Orteig Prize; more significant than the prize 

money was the acclaim that resulted from his daring flight. A ticker-tape parade was held for 

him down 5th Avenue in New York City on 13 June 1927. 

His public stature following this flight was such that he became an important voice on behalf 

of aviation activities, including the central committee of the National Advisory Committee for 

Aeronautics in the United States. The massive publicity surrounding him and his flight 

boosted the aircraft industry and made a skeptical public take air travel seriously. Lindbergh 

is recognized in aviation for demonstrating and charting polar air-routes, high altitude flying 

techniques, and increasing aircraft flying range by decreasing fuel consumption. These 

innovations are the basis of modern intercontinental air travel. 

In his six months during WW II in the Pacific in 1944, Lindbergh took part in fighter bomber 

raids on Japanese positions, flying about 50 combat missions (as a civilian). The U.S. 

Marine and Army Air Force pilots who served with Lindbergh admired and respected him, 

praising his courage and defending his patriotism. 

After World War II he lived quietly in Connecticut as a consultant both to the chief of staff of 

the U.S. Air Force and to Pan American World Airways. His 1953 book The Spirit of St. 

Louis, recounting his non-stop transatlantic flight, won the Pulitzer Prize in 1954. 

Dwight D. Eisenhower restored Lindbergh's assignment with the Army Air Corps and made 

him a Brigadier General in 1954. In that year, he served on the Congressional advisory 

panel set up to establish the site of the United States Air Force Academy. In December 

1968, he visited the crew of Apollo 8 on the eve of the first manned spaceflight to leave earth 

orbit. 

From the 1960s on, Lindbergh became an advocate for the conservation of the natural 

world, campaigning to protect endangered species like humpback and blue whales, was 

instrumental in establishing protections for the "primitive" Filipino group the Tasaday and 

African tribes, and supporting the establishment of a national park. While studying the native 

311

flora and fauna of the Philippines, he also became involved in an effort to protect the 

Philippine eagle. 

In his final years, Lindbergh became troubled that the world was out of balance with 

its natural environment; he stressed the need to regain that balance, and spoke against 

the introduction of supersonic airliners. 

Lindbergh's speeches and writings later in life emphasized his love of both 

technology and nature, and a lifelong belief that "all the achievements of mankind 

have value only to the extent that they preserve and improve the quality of life." 

In a 1967 Life magazine article, he said, "The human future depends on our ability to 

combine the knowledge of science with the wisdom of wildness." 


235 "...Dr. Wilcox..." 

Paul h. Wilcox, M. D. The Traverse City State Hospital, Traverse City, Michigan. 

Is the author of the following article, published in the American Journal of Psychiatry 

in August of 1947: 

"A Review of Over 23,000 Treatments Using Unidirectional Currents 

1. Forty percent of the most chronic patients showed significant improvement in ward 

behavior if adequately and repeatedly treated with suitable type of electroshock therapy. 

Relapses must be treated whenever they occur over months and years. 

2. At least 60% of early cases, aged 60 or under, were rehabilitated within 1 year when 

adequately treated and 65% by the end of the second year after the start of treatment. 

3. Adequate treatment means intensive treatment until the expected improvement has 

occurred and intensive treatment of relapses when they occur. No patient, otherwise suitable 

who still is not rehabilitated after 1 year, has had an adequate trial of treatment with less than 

20 treatments. 

4. An ideal therapy is one which achieves beneficial results without causing accumulating 

brain damage, thus permitting its use repeatedly for years if necessary. 

5. This ideal is approached by the relatively low intensity 60-cycle pulsating direct current 

used in the treatment of the patients reviewed in this paper. This technique also has been 

accompanied by an exceptionally low percentage of skeletal complications." 

-- Reference: American Journal of Psychiatry 104:100-112, August 1947, doi: 

10.1176/appi.ajp.104.2.100 © 1947 American Psychiatric Association 

236 "...Electroencephalograph..." 

312

Electroencephalography (EEG) is the measurement of electrical activity produced by the 

brain as recorded from electrodes placed on the scalp. (EEG) is the measurement of 

electrical activity produced by the brain as recorded from electrodes placed on the scalp. 


237 "...introduced himself as Mr. John Reid ..." 

"John Edward Reid, American criminologist developed a Polygraph in 1945 which was 

a scientific recording device designed to register a person's bodily responses to being 

questioned. Popularly known as a lie detector, the polygraph has been used chiefly in 

criminal investigations, although it is also used in employment and security screening 

practices. Because no machine can unerringly recognize when a person is lying, the 

polygraph results are used in conjunction with other evidence, observations, and information. 

Emotional stress reflected by this test, for instance, need not be due to lying. On the other 

hand, a subject may be a pathological liar and therefore show no measurable bodily 

responses when giving false answers. Ordinary nervousness, individual physical or mental 

abnormalities, discomfort, excessive pretest interrogation, or indifference to a question also 

affect test accuracy. The polygraph can, however, provide a basis for an evaluation of 

whether or not the subject's answers are truthful. This test has also been helpful in 

exonerating innocent persons accused of crimes. 

A polygraph is actually several instruments combined to simultaneously record changes in 

blood pressure, pulse, and respiration. The electrical conductivity of the skin's surface can 

also be measured—increased sweat-gland activity reduces the skin's ability to carry 

electrical current." 


238 "...lie detector testing..." 

"Dr. William Moulton Marston (May 9, 1893 – May 2, 1947) was an American psychologist, 

feminist theorist, inventor, and comic book author who created the character Wonder 

Woman. Two strong women, his wife Elizabeth Holloway Marston and Olive Byrne, (who 

lived with the couple in a polyamorous relationship), served as exemplars for the character 

and greatly influenced her creation. 

Dr. William Moulton Marston is credited as the creator of the systolic blood-pressure test 

used in an attempt to detect deception, which became one component of the modern 

polygraph. According to their son, Marston's wife, Elizabeth Holloway Marston, was also 

involved in the development of the systolic blood-pressure test: "According to Marston’s son, 

it was his mother Elizabeth, Marston’s wife, who suggested to him that 'When she got mad 

or excited, her blood pressure seemed to climb'. This would be the basis for Wonder 

Woman's Lasso of Truth. 

The FBI considered William Moulton Marston, who invented the lie detector and created 

the comic book character Wonder Woman under the pseudonym Charles Moulton, to be a 

'phony' and a 'crackpot.' He is alleged to have misrepresented the result of a study he 

conducted for the Gillette razor company in 1938, for which he reportedly received some 

$30,000, a handsome sum in those days. Despite these misgivings, the FBI today uses 

Marston's creation (the polygraph, not the Lasso of Truth) to guide investigations as well 

as to screen applicants and employees." 

313


239 "...truth serum..." 

"Sodium thiopental, better known as Sodium Pentothal (a trademark of Abbott 

Laboratories), thiopental, thiopentone sodium, or trapanal, is a rapid-onset short-acting 

barbiturate general anaesthetic. It is an intravenous ultra-short-acting barbiturate. Sodium 

thiopental is a depressant and is sometimes used during interrogations - not to cause pain 

(in fact, it may have just the opposite effect), but to weaken the resolve of the subject and 

make him or her more compliant to pressure. 

Thiopental is still used in some places as a truth serum. The barbiturates as a class 

decrease higher cortical brain functioning. Psychiatrists hypothesize that because lying is 

more complex than telling the truth, suppression of the higher cortical functions may lead to 

the uncovering of the "truth". However, the reliability of confessions made under thiopental is 

dubious; the drug tends to make subjects chatty and cooperative with interrogators, but a 

practiced liar or someone who has a false story firmly established would still be quite able to 

lie while under the influence of the drug." 


240 "...the Witness Protection Program..." 

"(also known as the Witness Security Program, or WitSec) was established under Title V 

of the Organized Crime Control Act of 1970, which in turn sets out the manner in which the 

U.S. Attorney General may provide for the relocation and protection of a witness or potential 

witness of the federal government, or for a state government in an official proceeding 

concerning organized crime or other serious offenses. See 18 U.S.C.A 3521 et. seq. 

The Federal Government also gives grants to the states to enable them to provide similar 

services. The federal program is called WITSEC (the Federal Witness Protection Program) 

and was founded in the late 1960s by Gerald Shur when he was in the Organized Crime and 

Racketeering Section of the United States Department of Justice. Most witnesses are 

protected by the U.S. Marshals Service, while protection of incarcerated witnesses is the 

duty of the Federal Bureau of Prisons. 

Normally, the witness is provided with a new name and location. Witnesses are encouraged 

to keep their first names and choose last names with the same initial. The U.S. Marshals 

Service provides new documentation, assists in finding housing and employment and 

provides a stipend until the witness gets on his or her feet, but the stipend can be 

discontinued if the U.S. Marshals Service feels that the witness is not making an aggressive 

effort to find a job. Witnesses are not to travel back to their hometowns or contact 

unprotected family members or former associates. Around 17 percent of protected witnesses 

that have committed a crime will commit another crime, compared to the almost 40 percent 

of parolees who return to crime. This has led to action by Congressional committees 

requiring WITSEC and other witness protection programs to notify local officials of a witness' 

transfer before relocating them. 

Many states, including California, Illinois, and New York, have their own witness protection 

programs for crimes not covered by the federal program. The state-run programs provide 

less extensive protections than the federal program." 


314

241 "... Suleiman the Magnificent..." 

"Suleiman I (Ottoman Turkish: Sulaymān, Turkish: Süleyman; almost always 

Kanuni Sultan Süleyman in Turkish) (November 6, 1494 – September 5/6, 1566), was the 

tenth and longest-reigning Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, from 1520 to his death in 1566. He 

is known in the West as Suleiman the Magnificent and in the East, as the Lawgiver (in 

Turkish Kanuni; Arabic: , alQānūnī), for his complete reconstruction of the 

Ottoman legal system. Suleiman became the pre-eminent monarch of 16th century Europe, 

presiding over the apex of the Ottoman Empire's military, political and economic power. 

Suleiman personally led Ottoman armies to conquer the Christian strongholds of Belgrade, 

Rhodes, and most of Hungary before his conquests were checked at the Siege of Vienna in 

1529. He annexed most of the Middle East in his conflict with the Persians and large 

swathes of North Africa as far west as Algeria. Under his rule, the Ottoman fleet dominated 

the seas from the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean. 

At the helm of an expanding empire, Suleiman personally instituted legislative changes 

relating to society, education, taxation, and criminal law. His canonical law (or the Kanuns) 

fixed the form of the empire for centuries after his death. Not only was Suleiman a 

distinguished poet and goldsmith in his own right; he also became a great patron of culture, 

overseeing the golden age of the Ottoman Empire's artistic, literary and architectural 

development. 

In a break with Ottoman tradition, Suleiman married a harem girl who became Hürrem 

Sultan, whose intrigues in the court and power over the Sultan have become as famous as 

Suleiman himself." 


242 "... His assistant was a harem girl who rose up from slavery to become his wife..." 

" According to late sixteenth century and early seventeenth century sources such as the 

Polish poet Samuel Twardowski, she was born in the town which was then part of the 

Kingdom of Poland. She was captured by Crimean Tatars during one of their frequent raids 

into this region and taken as a slave, probably first to the Crimean city of Kaffa, a major 

centre of the slave trade, then to Istanbul, and was selected for Süleyman's harem. 

Suleiman was infatuated with Hurrem Sultan, a harem girl of Ruthenian origin. In the West 

foreign diplomats, taking notice of the palace gossip about her, called her "Russelazie" or 

"Roxolana", referring to her Slavic origins. The daughter of an Orthodox Ukrainian priest, 

she was captured and rose through the ranks of the Harem to become Suleiman's favorite. 

Breaking with two centuries of Ottoman tradition, a former concubine had thus 

become the legal wife of the Sultan, much to the astonishment of observers in the palace 

and the city. He also allowed Hurrem Sultan to remain with him at court for the rest of 

her life, breaking another tradition—that when imperial heirs came of age, they would be 

sent along with the imperial concubine who bore them to govern remote provinces of the 

Empire, never to return unless their progeny succeeded to the throne. 

Under his pen name, Muhibbi, Suleiman composed this poem for Roxolana: 

"Throne of my lonely niche, my wealth, my love, my moonlight. 

My most sincere friend, my confidant, my very existence, my Sultan, my one and only love. 

315

The most beautiful among the beautiful… 

My springtime, my merry faced love, my daytime, my sweetheart, laughing leaf… 

My plants, my sweet, my rose, the one only who does not distress me in this world… 

My Istanbul, my Caraman, the earth of my Anatolia 

My Badakhshan, my Baghdad and Khorasan 

My woman of the beautiful hair, my love of the slanted brow, my love of eyes full of 

mischief… 

I'll sing your praises always 

I, lover of the tormented heart, Muhibbi of the eyes full of tears, I am happy." 

Roxelana, as she is better known in Europe, is well-known both in modern Turkey and in the 

West, and is the subject of many artistic works. She has inspired paintings, musical 

works (including Joseph Haydn's Symphony No. 63), an opera by Denys Sichynsky, a 

ballet, plays, and several novels." 


243 "... Queen Elizabeth..." 

Elizabeth I (7 September 1533 – 24 March 1603) was Queen of England and Queen of 

Ireland from 17 November 1558 until her death. Sometimes called The Virgin Queen, 

Gloriana, The Faerie Queen or Good Queen Bess, Elizabeth was the fifth and last monarch 

of the Tudor dynasty. The daughter of Henry VIII, she was born a princess, but her mother, 

Anne Boleyn, was executed three years after her birth, and Elizabeth was declared 

illegitimate. Perhaps for that reason, her brother, Edward VI, cut her out of the succession. 

His will, however, was set aside, as it contravened the Third Succession Act of 1543, in 

which Elizabeth was named as successor provided that Mary I of England, Elizabeth's halfsister, 

should die without issue. In 1558, Elizabeth succeeded her half-sister, during whose 

reign she had been imprisoned for nearly a year on suspicion of supporting Protestant 

rebels. 

Elizabeth set out to rule by good counsel. One of her first moves was to support the 

establishment of an English Protestant church, of which she became the Supreme Governor. 

This Elizabethan Religious Settlement held firm throughout her reign and later evolved into 

today's Church of England. It was expected that Elizabeth would marry, but despite several 

petitions from parliament, she never did. The reasons for this choice are unknown, and they 

have been much debated. As she grew older, Elizabeth became famous for her virginity, 

and a cult grew up around her which was celebrated in the portraits, pageants and literature 

of the day. 

One of her mottos was video et taceo: "I see, and say nothing". 

This strategy, viewed with impatience by her counselors, often saved her from political and 

marital misalliances. Though Elizabeth was cautious in foreign affairs and only half-heartedly 

supported a number of ineffective, poorly resourced military campaigns in the Netherlands, 

France and Ireland, the defeat of the Spanish armada in 1588 associated her name 

forever with what is popularly viewed as one of the greatest victories in British 

history. Within twenty years of her death, she was being celebrated as the ruler of a 

golden age, an image that retains its hold on the English people. Elizabeth's reign is known 

as the Elizabethan era, famous above all for the flourishing of English drama, led by 

playwrights such as William Shakespeare and Christopher Marlowe." 

316


244 "... he was incarnated as Cecil Rhodes." 

Cecil John Rhodes, (July 5, 1853 – March 26, 1902) was a British-born South African 

businessman, mining magnate, and politician. He was the founder of the diamond company 

De Beers, which today markets 60% of the world's rough diamonds and at one time 

marketed 90%. He was an ardent believer in colonialism and was the founder of the state of 

Rhodesia, which was named after him. 

Rhodes profited greatly from controlling Southern Africa's natural resources, the proceeds of 

which funded the Rhodes Scholarship upon his death. Rhodes never married, pleading 

that "I have too much work on my hands" and saying that he would not be a dutiful 

husband. Queen Victoria reportedly asked him if he was a woman-hater, which Rhodes 

denied insisting “How could I dislike a sex to which your Majesty belongs?” 

Rhodes famously declared: 

"To think of these stars that you see overhead at night, these vast worlds which we 

can never reach. I would annex the planets if I could; I often think of that. It makes me 

sad to see them so clear and yet so far." 


245 "... she was a Polish princess..." 

"Princess Catherine Radziwill (March 30, 1858 - May 12, 1941) was a Polish princess 

from a famous Polish-Lithuanian aristocratic family called the Radziwills. She was born as 

Countess Ekaterina Adamovna Rzewuska. She married Prince Wilhelm Radziwill at age 15 

and moved to Berlin to live with his family. It was speculated that she was the author of a 

book gossiping about the German Emperor William II and Berlin society in 1884 under the 

pen name Paul Vasili. 

She stalked the English-born South African politician Cecil Rhodes and asked him to 

marry her, but he refused. She wrote a biography of Rhodes called "Cecil Rhodes: 

Man and Empire Maker". 


246 "... One was named Kelly..." 

William Kelly (August 22, 1811 - February 11, 1888), born in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, was 

an American inventor. Kelly studied metallurgy at the Western University of Pennsylvania. 

Kelly started experimenting with his "air-boiling process," a process of blowing air up through 

molten iron to reduce the carbon content, in 1847. His initial goal was to reduce the amount 

of fuel required for iron and steel making, because of the immense amount of timber 

required to make the charcoal. He discovered that, contrary to the expectations of his iron 

workers, the injected air did not cool the molten iron, but instead combined with the carbon 

to cause the iron to boil and burn violently until the carbon was greatly reduced, improving 

the quality of the iron or converting it to steel. His experiments began in 1847. The same 

process was later independently invented and patented by Henry Bessemer." 

317


247 "...the other was Bessemer..." 

"Sir Henry Bessemer (January 19, 1813 – March 15, 1898), English engineer and inventor. 

Bessemer's name is chiefly known in connection with the Bessemer process for the 

manufacturing of steel. Patents of such obvious value did not escape criticism, and 

invalidity was freely urged against them on various grounds. But Bessemer was fortunate 

enough to maintain them intact without litigation, though he found it advisable to buy up the 

rights of one patentee, while in another case he was freed from anxiety by the patent being 

allowed to lapse in 1859 through non-payment of fees." 


248 " Another IS-BE who did this was Alexander Bell..." 

"As is sometimes common in scientific discoveries, simultaneous developments can occur, 

as evidenced by a number of inventors who were at work on the telephone. 

Alexander Graham Bell (3 March 1847 – 2 August 1922) was an eminent scientist, inventor 

and innovator who is credited with the invention of the telephone. His father, grandfather and 

brother had all been associated with work on elocution and speech, and both his mother 

and wife were deaf, profoundly influencing Bell's life's work. His research on hearing 

and speech further led him to experiment with hearing devices that eventually culminated 

in Bell being awarded the first U.S. patent for the invention of the telephone in 1876. 

In reflection, Bell considered his most famous invention an intrusion on his real work as a 

scientist and refused to have a telephone in his study." 


249 ..." it was invented by several others, including Elisha Gray." 

"Elisha Gray (August 2, 1835 – January 21, 1901) was an American electrical engineer and 

is best known for his development of a telephone prototype in 1876 in Highland Park, Illinois, 

U.S.A.. Mr. Elisha Gray, of Chicago also devised a tone telegraph of this kind about the 

same time as Herr La Cour. In this apparatus a vibrating steel reed interrupted the current, 

which at the other end of the line passed through an electromagnet and vibrated a matching 

steel reed near its poles. Gray's 'harmonic telegraph,' with the vibrating reeds, was used by 

the Western Union Telegraph Company. Since more than one set of vibrations — that is to 

say, more than one note — can be sent over the same wire simultaneously, the harmonic 

telegraph can be utilised as a 'multiplex' or many-ply telegraph, conveying several messages 

through the same wire at once; and these can either be read by the operator by the sound, 

or a permanent record can be made by the marks drawn on a ribbon of travelling paper by a 

Morse recorder. Bell's March 10, 1876 laboratory notebook entry describing his first 

successful experiment with the telephone. 

Bell's patent application for the telephone was filed in the US patent office on February 14, 

1876. The usual story says that Bell got to the patent office an hour or two before his 

rival Elisha Gray, and that Gray lost his rights to the telephone as a result. 

318

According to Gray's account, his patent caveat was taken to the US patent office a few 

hours before Bell's application, shortly after the patent office opened and remained near the 

bottom of the in-basket until that afternoon. Bell's application was filed shortly before noon 

on 14 February by Bell's lawyer who requested that the filing fee be entered immediately 

onto the cash receipts blotter and that Bell's application be taken to the examiner 

immediately. Late that afternoon, the fee for Gray's caveat was entered on the cash blotter 

and the caveat was not taken to the examiner until the following day. The fact that Bell's 

filing fee was recorded earlier than Gray's fee led to the story that Bell had arrived at the 

patent office earlier. Bell was in Boston on February 14 and did not know this was happening 

until he arrived in Washington on February 26. Whether Bell's application was filed before or 

after Gray's caveat no longer mattered, because Gray abandoned his caveat, which opened 

the door to Bell being granted U.S. Patent 174,465 for the telephone on 7 March 1876." 


END OF FOOTNOTES 

319

ALIEN INTERVIEW - THE NEW EARTH - Earth Changes and The ...

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

Delete template?

Save as template?